17
UvA-DARE is a service provided by the library of the University of Amsterdam (http://dare.uva.nl) UvA-DARE (Digital Academic Repository) Journalists in The Netherlands Deuze, M.J.P. Link to publication Citation for published version (APA): Deuze, M. J. P. (2002). Journalists in The Netherlands. General rights It is not permitted to download or to forward/distribute the text or part of it without the consent of the author(s) and/or copyright holder(s), other than for strictly personal, individual use, unless the work is under an open content license (like Creative Commons). Disclaimer/Complaints regulations If you believe that digital publication of certain material infringes any of your rights or (privacy) interests, please let the Library know, stating your reasons. In case of a legitimate complaint, the Library will make the material inaccessible and/or remove it from the website. Please Ask the Library: https://uba.uva.nl/en/contact, or a letter to: Library of the University of Amsterdam, Secretariat, Singel 425, 1012 WP Amsterdam, The Netherlands. You will be contacted as soon as possible. Download date: 15 Dec 2020

UvA-DARE (Digital Academic Repository) Journalists in The ... · BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7 Carey,, J. (1989). Communication as culture: essays on media and society. Boston: Unwin Hyman

  • Upload
    others

  • View
    0

  • Download
    0

Embed Size (px)

Citation preview

Page 1: UvA-DARE (Digital Academic Repository) Journalists in The ... · BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7 Carey,, J. (1989). Communication as culture: essays on media and society. Boston: Unwin Hyman

UvA-DARE is a service provided by the library of the University of Amsterdam (httpdareuvanl)

UvA-DARE (Digital Academic Repository)

Journalists in The Netherlands

Deuze MJP

Link to publication

Citation for published version (APA)Deuze M J P (2002) Journalists in The Netherlands

General rightsIt is not permitted to download or to forwarddistribute the text or part of it without the consent of the author(s) andor copyright holder(s)other than for strictly personal individual use unless the work is under an open content license (like Creative Commons)

DisclaimerComplaints regulationsIf you believe that digital publication of certain material infringes any of your rights or (privacy) interests please let the Library know statingyour reasons In case of a legitimate complaint the Library will make the material inaccessible andor remove it from the website Please Askthe Library httpsubauvanlencontact or a letter to Library of the University of Amsterdam Secretariat Singel 425 1012 WP AmsterdamThe Netherlands You will be contacted as soon as possible

Download date 15 Dec 2020

BIBLIOGRAPH YY 215

Bibliography y Aalderink W (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]

Abduss Sattar S (1995) Onderzoek naar anti-islamitische tendensen in de Nederlandse pers

RotterdamHilversum Nederlandse Moslim Raad (NMR) en Nederlandse Moslim Omroep

(NMO)

Albronda J (1994) Een beeld van een partijl Amsterdam NVJ Werkgroep Migranten en Media

Allan S (1999) JVews culture Buckingham Open University press

Altheide DL Snow RP (1979) Media logic London Sage

Altheide D Snow P (1991) Media worlds in the postjoumalism era New York Aldine de

Gruyter

Altmeppen D Bucher H Loeffelholz M (eds) (2000) Online-Journalismus Perspektiven

fuerfuer Wissenschaji and Praxis Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Andeweg RB Irwin GA (1993) Dutch government and politics London MacMillan

Arrant D Anderson JQ (2000) Special report online ethics 2000 [online] Report presented

att the Association for Education in Journalism and Mass Communication Convention Phoenix

Augustt 2000 Available httpwwweloneduandersjsummaryhtml (retrieved 20 June 2001]

Avraham E Wolfsfeld C Aburaiya I (2000) Dynamics in the news coverage of minorities

thee case of the Arab citizens of Israel Journal of Communication Inquiry 24 (2) pp117-133

Bagdikian BH (2000) The media monopoly 6th edition Boston Beacon Press

Bakker P Scholten O (1999) Communicatiekaart van Nederland Alphen ad Rijn Samsom

Baldasty G (1992) Media commercialization in the nineteenth century Madison University of

Wisconsinn Press

Barbrook R Cameron A (1996) The Californian ideology [online] Available

httpcciwminacukHRCcicalifhtmll [retrieved it October 2001]

Bardoel J (1996) Beyond journalism a profession between information society and civil society

EuropeanEuropean Journal of Communication 11 (3) pp283-302

Bardoel] (1997)Journalistiek in de informatiesamenleving Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Bardoel J (1998) Converging communications policies developing a new policy framework Paper

presentedd at IAMCR-Conference of 26-30 July 1998 Glasgow Scotland

Bardoel J (2000) Publieke journalistiek in een private wereld Zoetermeer Ministerie van

Onderwijs Cultuur en Wetenschappen

Bardoel J Bierhoff J (eds) (1997) Media in Nederland feiten en structuren Groningen

Wolters-Noordhoff

Bardoel J Deuze M (2001) Network Journalism converging competencies of old and new

mediaa professionals Australian Journalism Review 23 (2) pp91-103

Bardoel J Vos C Vree F van Wijfjes H (eds) (2002) Journalistieke cultuur in Nederland

Amsterdam Amsterdam University Press

Barnhurst K Muntz D (1997) American journalism and the decline in event-centered

reporting Journal of Communication 47 (4) pp27-53

Bauman Z (2000) Liquid modernity Cambridge Polity Press

Baumann G (1999) The multicultural riddle rethinking national ethnic and religious identities

London Routledge

Bauwens J Vandenbrande K (1998) Tabloidization and its audience between informed

citizenshipcitizenship and consuming popular culture Paper presented at the EuricomCGS Colloquium on

Tabloidizationn of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain

Beam RA (1990) Journalism professionalism as an organizational-level concept Journalism

MonographsMonographs 121 Columbia Association for Education in Journalism and Mass Communication

2 l 6 6 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS

Becker L Lauf E Lowrey W (1999) Differential employment rates in the journalism and mass

communicationn labor force based on gender race and ethnicity exploring the impact of

affirmativee action In Journalism Quarterly 76 (4) pp631-645

Berg H van den (1992) Racisme onderzoek en discoursanalyse Migrantenstudies 8 (1) p38

Berkel H van (1994) De meningen van hoofdredacteuren van dagbladen dagbladjournalisten

enn leerling-journalisten over ethische onderwerpen - enkele cijfers In Brouwers B Alles voor

hethet nieuws de flexibele ethiek van de journalist pp145-162 Den Haag SDU

Berkowitz D (1997) The social meanings of news Thousand Oaks Sage

BierhoffJ Deuze M De Vreese C (2000) Media innovation professional debate and media

training a European analysis European Journalism Centre Report Maastricht EJC Available

httpwwwejcnlhpmicontentshtmll [retrieved 16 March 2001]

Billiet J (1994) Methoden van sociaal-wetenschappelijk onderzoek ontwerp en dataverzameling

Leuven Acco

Bird SE (1990) Storytelling on the far side journalism and the weekly tabloid Critical Studies

inin Mass Communication 7 (4) pp377-389

Bird SE (1992) For enquiring minds a cultural study of supermarket tabloids Knoxville

Universityy of Tennessee Press

Black J (ed) (1997) Mixed news the publicciviccommunitarian journalism debate Mahwah

Erlbaum

Bloebaum B (1994) Journalismus als soziales System Geschichte Ausdijferenzierung und

VerseibstoumlndigungVerseibstoumlndigung Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Blokker J (1989) De wondren werden woord en dreven verder honderd jaar informatie in

NederlandNederland Deventer Kluwer

Blumler J Gurevitch M (1995) The crisis of public communication London Routledge

Blumler J McLeod J Rosengren K (eds) (1992) Comparatively speaking communication

andand culture across space and time Newbury Park Sage

Brants K (1985) Broadcasting and politics in The Netherlands from pillar to post West

EuropeanEuropean Politics 8(2) pp104-121

Brants K (1998) Whos afraid of infotainment European Journal of communication 30 (3)

PP-315-336

Brants K Crone L Leurdijk A (1998) Media en migranten inventarisatie van onderzoek in

NederlandNederland Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Brants K McQuail D (1997) The Netherlands In Oestergaard BS (ed) The media in Western

EuropeEurope the Euromedia handbook pp153-167 London Sage

Brants K Neijens P (1998) The infotainment of politics Political Communication 15 (2) pp149-

164

Breen M (ig98)ournaism- theory and practice Paddington Macleay Press

Brink van den REM (1987) Informatie over informatie handboek van de informatiemedia in

NederlandNederland 1938-1985 in hetbijzonder overde uitgeverij Leiden Stenfert Kroese

Brookes R (1998) Tabloidization media panics and mad cow disease Paper presented at the

EuricomCCISS Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster

Greatt Britain

Brosius H Holtz-Bacha C (eds) (1999) The German communication yearbook Cresskill

Hamptonn Press

Brouwers B (1994) Alles voor het nieuws de flexibele ethiek van de journalist Den Haag SDU

Buurke S (1999) The Dutch media landscape [online] Available httpwwwejcnl-

jremlandnetherlandshmltt [retrieved 17 July 2000J

Campbell CP (1995) Race myth and the news Thousand Oaks Sage

Campbell K (1998) News media coverage of minorities In Sloan D Erickson Hoff E (eds)

ContemporaryContemporary media issues pp90-104 Northport Vision Press

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7

Carey J (1989) Communication as culture essays on media and society Boston Unwin Hyman

Castells M (2000) The rise of the network society 2nd edition Oxford Blackwell

Chomsky N (1965) Aspects of a theory of syntax Cambridge MIT Press

Chomsky N (1971) Selected readings London Oxford University Press

Chorus J (2001) Stoottroepen van de integratie NRC Handelsblad 17 February 2001 PP-33-34-

Christians C (1998) Media ethics and the technological society Journal of Mass Media Ethics 13

(2)pp67-70

Clayton RL Werking GS (1995) Using E-MailWorld Wide Web for establishment Survey

dataa collection In Proceedings of the section on Survey Research Methods American Statistical

Association

Comley P (1996) The use of the Internet as a data collection method (online] SGA Esomar Paper

Available httpwwwsgacoukesomarhtml [retrieved March 1 2000j Converse JM Presser S (1986) Survey questions handcrafting the standardized questionnaire

Beverlyy Hills Sage

Cooper TW (1998) New technology effects inventory forty leading ethical issues journal of

MassMass Media Ethics 13 2) pp71-92

Costeraa Meijer I (2001a) The public quality of popular journalism developing a normative

frameworkJournalismm Studies 2 (2) pp189-205

Costeraa Meijer I (2001b) The colour of soap opera an analysis of professional speech on the

representationn of ethnicity European Journal of Cultural Studies 4 (2) pp207-230

Cottle S (1997) Television and ethnic minorities producers perspectives Aldershot Ashgate

Cottle S (1999) From BBC newsroom to BBC newscentre on changing technology and journalist

practices Convergence 5 (3) pp22-43

Cottle S (2000a) New(s) times towards a second wave of news etnography Communications 25

(1) ppig-41-Cottle S (2000b) Media research and ethnic minorities mapping the field In Cottle S (ed)

EthnicEthnic minorities and the media changing cultural boundaries pp 1-30 Ballmoor Open

Universityy Press

Coupland D (1991) Generation x New York St Martins Press

Croteau D Hoynes W (2000) MediaSociety industries images audiences 2n d edition

Thousandd Oaks Pine Forge Press

Cuilenburg van JJ Kleinnijenhuis J De Ridder J (1988) Concentratie en persklimaat

Amsterdam VU Uitgeverij

Cuilenburg JJ van Scholten O Noomen GW (1992) Communicatiewetenschap

Muiderberg Coutinho

d Haenens L Saeys F (1996) Media en multiculturalisme in Vlaanderen Gent Academia Press

Dahlgren P (1992) Introduction In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)Journalism and popular culture

pp1-23 Thousand Oaks Sage

Dahlgren P (1995) Television and the public sphere citizenship democracy and the media

London Sage

Dahlgren P (1996) Media logic in cyberspace repositioning journalism and its publics

JavnostfTheJavnostfThe Public 3 (3) pp59-72

Dahlgren P (1997) Cultural studies as a research perspective themes and tensions In Corner

J Schlesinger P Silverstone R (eds) International media research a critical survey pp48-64

London Routledge

Dahlgren P (1998) Enhancing the civic ideal in television journalism In Brants K Hermes J

andd Van Zoonen L (eds) 77ie media in question popular question and public interests pp89-

100 London Sage

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) (1991) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public

spheresphere in the new media age London Routledge

218 8 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) (1992) Journalism and popular culture Thousand Oaks Sage

Darnton R (1990) The kiss ofLamourette reflections in cultural history New York Norton

Dee Boer C Brennecke SI (1998) Media en publiek Amsterdam Boom

Dee Goede P (1999) Omroepbeleid met en tegen de tijd Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Dee Jongh A (1999) Onderzoek raadsverslaggevers [online] Available httpwwwjournalism

fcjhvunlMassacommunicatieOnderzoekraadwebhtmm |retrieved September 30 2001]

Dee Vree R (1998) Sesam open U en liefst voor niets De Journalist 102 (5) pp18-20

Dee Vries E (2001) De 300 multiculti journalisten van Nederland De Journalist 106 (16) pp20-30

Dee Wilde R (2000) De voorspellers een kritiek op de toekomstindustrie Amsterdam De Balie

Delano A Henningham J (1995) The news breed British journalists in the 1990s London

Schooll of Media London College of Printing and Distributive Trades

Delano A Henningham J (1996) A fin de siegravecle forecast British Journalism Review 7 (1) pp55-61

Denn Boer BJ Bouwman H Frissen v Houben M Van Dijk J (1994) Methodologie en

statistiekstatistiek voor communicatie-onderzoek Houten Bohn Stafleu Van Loghum

Denzin NK Lincoln YS (2000) Handbook of qualitative research 2nd edition London Sage

Deuze M (1998) The WebCommunicators issues in research into online journalism and

journalistss [online] First Monday 3 (12) Available httpwwwfirstmondayorgissues

issue3_i2deuzeindexhtmll [retrieved December 26 1998]

Deuze M (1999) Journalism and the Web an analysis of skills and standards in an online

environment Gazette 61 (5) pp373-390

Deuze M (2000) journalistiek in een digitale omgeving de medialogica van de Nederlandse

Internetjournalist Tijdschrift voor Communicatiewetenschap 28 (4) pp349-366

Deuze M (2001a) Understanding the impact of the Internet on new media professionalism

mindsetss and buzzwords [online] EJournalist 1 (1) Available httpwwwejournalismaucom

ejournalistdeuzepdff (retrieved 20 January 2001)

Deuze M (2001b) Educating newjournalists challenges to the curriculumJournalism Educator

56(2)pp4-i7

Deuze M (2001c) Multicultural journalism education enhancing the curriculum Asia Pacific

MediaMedia Educator o (1) pp127-147

Deuze M (20oid) Online journalism modelling the first generation of news

mediaa on the World Wide Web [online] first Monday 6 (10) Available httpwwwfirstmonday

orgissuesissue6_iodeuzeindexhtmll [retrieved 20 October 2001]

Deuze M (2002) Gekleurd nieuws journalistiek voor een multiculturele samenleving In

Bardoel J Vos C Vree F van Wijfjes H (eds) Journalistieke cultuur in Nederland pp446-463

Amsterdam Amsterdam University Press

Deuze M Dimoudi C (2002) Online journalists in The Netherlands towards a profile of a new

profession Journalism 3 (1) pp 103-118

Deuze M Rennen T (2000) Studenten willen naar landelijke media (Onderzoek journalistiek

inn Nederland 04) De Journalist 104 (9) pp27-28

Deuze M Yeshua D (2001) Online journalists face new ethical dilemmas report from The

Netherlandsjourna of Mass Media Ethics 16 (4) 273-292

Dickson T (1995) Assessing educations response to multicultural issuesjournafrsm Educator^o

(3) pp41-51-

Diekerhof E Elias M Sax M (1986) Voor zover plaats aan de perstafel Amsterdam

Meulenhoff

Dimmick J Coit P (1982) Levels of analysis in mass media decision-making Communication

ResearchResearch 9 (iXpp3-32

Dimoudi C (1999) Exploring unknown territory the who what and why of Dutch journalists on

thethe World Wide Web MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Donsbach W (1981) Legitimationsprobleme des Journalismus gesellschaftliche Rolle der

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 2 19 9

MassenmedienMassenmedien und berujliche Einstellung von Journalisten Freiburg Karl Alber

Donsbach W (1983) Journalists conceptions of their audiece comparative indicators for the

wayy British and German journalists define their relations to the public Gazette 32 (1) pp19-36

Donsbach W (1999) Journalism research In Brosius H Holtz-Bacha C (eds) The German

communicationcommunication yearbook pp159-178 Cresskill Hampton Press

Donsbach W Klett B (1993) Subjective objectivity How journalists in four countries define a

keyy term of their profession Gazette 51 1) pp53-83

Donselaar J van Claus E Nelissen C (1998) Monitor racisme en extreem-rechts Tweede

rapportagerapportage media Leiden LISWO

Donselaar J vanTanja J (2000) Bedoelde effecten en onvoorziene gevolgen In Sterk G (ed)

MediaMedia en allochtonen pp83-94 Den Haag Sdu

Doppert M Top B (1993) Tussen missie en misser aanbevelingen voor berichtgeving over

migrantenmigranten Amsterdam Nederlandse Vereniging voor Journalisten

Doppert M (2001) Multiculturele nieuwsselectie noodzakelijk [online] Available httpwww

xs4alInl~doppertoverig2htmll [retrieved 2g March 2001]

Drok N Jansen D (eds) (2001) Even geen Den Haag Vandaag naar een Nederlandse civiele

journalistiekjournalistiek Den Haag Sdu

Drok N Roeters A (eds) (1986) Het journalistieke ambacht Kampen Kok

Dusseldorp M van Scullion R Bierhoff J (1999) The future of printed press European

JournalismJournalism Centre Report [online] Available httpwwwejcnlhpfppcontentshtml [retrieved

Marchh 102001]

Dijk TA van (1983) Minderheden in de media een analyse van de berichtgeving over etnische

minderhedenminderheden in de dagbladpers Amsterdam SUA

DijkTA van (1988) News analysis case studies of international and national news in the press

Mahwah Erlbaum

Dijk TA van (1991) Racism and the press New York Routledge

Dijk T J van (1996) Power and the news media In Paletz D (ed) Policital communication in

actionaction states institutions movements audiences pp9-36 New Jersey Hampton Press

Economistt Intel l igence Uni t (2001) The Netherlands [online] Available httpwww

economistcomcountriesNetherlands [retrieved 20 August 2001]

Eijk D van (1997) Computer Assisted Reporting in the Dutch newsroom [online) Cahier 11

Available httpuserwwwec0nhvunl~pverweijcahierc03html [retrieved May 121998]

Ekstroumlm M (1996) The validity of TV journalism theoretical starting points for critical

journalismm research The Nordicom Review 1 pp129-152

Elliott D (1988) All is not relative essential shared values and the pressjournaf of Mass Media

EthicsEthics 3 (1) pp28-32

Elliott D Culver C (1992) Defining and analyzing journalistic deception Journal of Mass

MediaMedia Ethics 7 (2) pp69-84

Emmerik-Levelt H van Teulings AWM (1967) Buitenlandse arbeiders en de pers In

Wentholt R (ed) Buitenlandse arbeiders in Nederland pp167-184 Leiden Spruyt

Entman L Rojecki (2000) 77ie black image in the white mind media and race in America

Chicago University of Chicago Press

Esser F (1998) Editorial structures and work principles in British and German newsrooms

EuropeanEuropean Journal of Communication 13 (4) pp375-405

Esser F (1999) Tabloidization of News - A Comparative Analysis of Anglo-American and

Germann Press journalism European journal of communication 14 (3) pp291-324

Esser F (2000) Spin Doctoring in British and German Election Campaigns - How the Press is

Beingg Confronted with a New Quality of Political PR European Journal ofCommunication 15 (2)

pp209-240

Ettema JS Whitney DC (1987) Professional mass communicators In Berger CH Chaffee

2 2 0 0 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S

SH (eds) Handbook of communication science pp747-780 Thousand Oaks Sage

Evers H (1987)Journalistiek en ethiek Delft Eburon

Evers H (1994) Media-ethiek morele dilemas in de journalistiek voorlichting en reclame

Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff

Evers H (1997) Pleidooi voor transparante journalistiek - een open en verantwoordelijke pers

kann zonder algemene code Filosofie amp fraktijk 18 (4) pp202-207

Evers H (1998) Communicatie-ethiek Tilburg Academie voor Journalistiek en Voorlichting

Fallows J (1999) But is it Journalism [online] American Prospect 11 (1) Available http

americanprospectcomarchivesVn-ifallowshtmll [retrieved 23 November 1999]

Fidler R (1997) Mediamorphosis understanding new media Thousand Oaks Pinee Forge Press

FiskeJ (ig8g) Understanding popular culture Boston Unwin Hyman

Fiske J (1992) Popularity and the politics of information In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)

JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp45-63 London Sage

Flick U (1998) An introduction to qualitative research theory method and applications London

Sage

Foucaultt (1984 [1971]) Nietzsche genealogy history In Rabinow P (ed) The Foucault reader

pp76-100 London Penguin

Foucault M (1994) Two lectures In Dirks N Eley G Ortner SB (eds) Culturepowerhistory

pp200-221 Princeton Princeton University Press

Fowler R (1991) language in the news discourse and ideology in the press London Routledge

Friedrichsen M Ehe R Janneck T Wysterski M (1999) Journalismus im Netz zur

Veraenderungg der Arbeits- bzw Selektionsprozesse von Journalisten durch das Internet In

Wirth W Schweiger W (Eds) Selektion im Internet empirische Analysen zu einem

SchluesseikonzeptSchluesseikonzept pp125-145 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Gaalen-Oordijk van CE Offenberg LA Vries W de (1993) Actuele en toekomstige

journalistiekjournalistiek arbeidsmarkt Den Haag HBO-Raad

Gahran A (1998) Credibility in online media seven voices from the news business Contentious

MagazineMagazine 1 (3) [online] Available httpwwwcontentiouscomarticIes1-3qa1-3qa1-3phtml

[retrieved 26 June 1998]

Gans H (1979) Deciding whats news New York Vintage Books

Garrison B (2000) Diffusion of a new technology on-line research in newspaper newsrooms

Convergencee 6 (1) pp84-105

Gaunt P (1992) Making the newsmakers international handbook on journalism training

Westport Greenwood Press

Getier M (2000) The new news thing [online] Washington Post December 24 2000 Available

httpwwwwashingtonpostcom [retrieved 20 February 2001]

Giddens A (1984) The constitution of society Cambridge Polity Press

Giddens A (1990) The consequences of modernity Cambridge Polity Press

Ginneken J van (1997) Understanding global news a critical introduction London Sage

Gitlin T (1995) The twilight of common dreams why America is wracked by culture wars New

York Metropolitan Books

Glasgoww Media Group (1976) Bad news London Routledge

Glasgoww Media Group (1980) More bad news London Routledge

Gleick J (1999) Faster the acceleration of just about everything New York Pantheon Books

Golding P Elliott P (1979) Making the news London Longman

Gordon DA Kittross JM (1998) Controversies in media ethics New York Longman

Graber D (1994) The infotainment quotient in routine television news a directors perspective

DiscourseDiscourse amp Society 5 (4) pp483-509

Greco AN (ed) (2000) The media and entertainment industries readings in mass

communicationscommunications Boston Aliyn amp Bacon

BIBLIOGRAPH Y Y 2 21 1

Gripsrud J (2000) Tabloidization popular journalism and democracy In Sparks S TullochJ

(eds) Tabloid tales pp285-300 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield

Grosswiler P (1998) Historical hopes media fears and the electronic town meeting concept

wheree technology meets democracy or demagogy Journal of Communication Inquiry 22 (2)

pp133-151 Habermas J (1990 [1962]) Die Strukturwandel der Oeffentlkhkeit Frankfurt am Main Suhrkamp Hagen P (2002)Journalisten in Nederland Amsterdam Arbeiderspers Hall S (1973) Encoding and decoding in the television message In Hall S Hobson D Lowe A

Willis P (eds) Culture media language pp128-138 London Hutchinson Hall S 1982) The rediscovery of ideology return of the repressed in media studies In Gurevitch

M Bennet T Curran J Woollacott J (eds) Culture society and the media pp56-90 London

Methuen

Hall S (1986) On postmodernism and articulation journal of Communication Inquiry 10 (2)

PP45-60

Hall S (1991) Old and new identities old and new ethnicities In King A (ed) Culture

globalizationglobalization and the world system pp19-39 London MacMillan

Hallin D (1986) The uncensored war the media and Vietnam Berkeley University of California

Press

Hallin D (1992) The passing of the high modernism of American journalism Journal of

CommunicationCommunication 42 (3) pp14-25

Hallin D (1996) Commercialism and professionalism in American news media In Curran J

Gurevitch M (eds) Mass media and society pp243-264 London Arnold

Halloran JD (1977) Understanding television Strasbourg Council of Europe

Hamelink C (1997) De journalistiek en het vraagstuk van de morele keuze Communicatie 26(1)

pp3-18

Harper C (1996) Online newspapers going somewhere or going nowhere Newspaper Research

JournalJournal -j (1) pp2-13

Hartley J (1982) Understanding news London Arnold

Hartley J (1996) Popular reality journalism modernity popular culture London Arnold

Hartmann P Husband C (1974) Racism and the mass media London Davis-Poynter

Have van der M (2000) NVJ eindelijk ook voor Internet-journalisten [online] Newwwsnet

Marchh 21 2000 Available httpwwwnewwwsnetnewwws-34788html [retrieved 21 March

2000]

HBO-raadd (2000) Hoor en wederhoor eindrapport van de visitatiecommissie Journalistiek en

VoorlichtingVoorlichting Den Haag HBO-raad

Heil P (1991) Werkwijzer voor journalistiek denken en doen 6th edition Amsterdam De

Arbeiderspers

Heinonen A (1999 )Journalism in the Age of the Net Tampere Acta Universitatis Tamperensis

Heinze T (1995) Qualitative Sozialforschung Erfahrungen Probleme und Perspektiven 3rd

edition Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Hekman SJ (1983) Webers ideal type a contemporary reassessment Polity 16 (1) pp119-137

Helmore E (2000) Alien concepts [online] Guardian Unlimited October 9 Available

httpwwwguardianunlimitedcoukarchivearticleo42734073838oohtmm [retrieved 17

Novemberr 2000]

Hemels J (1997)- De krant koning Van klassiek medium tot modern communicatieproduct In

Bardoel J Bierhoff J (eds) Media in Nederland feiten en structuren pp68-84 Groningen

Wolters-Noordhoff

Hemels J Vegt J (1997) Het geiumlllustreerde tijdschrift in Nederland Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Henningham J (1996) Australian journalists professional and ethical values Journalism

QuarterlyQuarterly 73 (1) pp206-2i8

222 2 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Henningham J 1998) Ideological differences between journalists and their public Harvard

Internationall Journal of PressPolitics 3 (1) pp92-101

Henningham J Delano A (1998) British journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global

journalistjournalist studies of news people around the world pp143-160 New Yersey Hampton Press

Hoogenboom M (1996) Een miskende democratie een andere visie op verzuiling en politieke

samenwerkingg in Nederland Leiden DSWO Press

Houtzager D (2001) Hoe kleurrijk is uw krant Zebra (1) 1 pp12-13

Huber C (1998) Dasjournalismus-Netzwerk Innsbrueck Studien-Verlag

Hume E (1995) Tabloids talk radio and the future of news technologys impact on journalism

[online] Washington Northwestern University Available httpwwwannenbergnwuedu

pubstabloidss (retrieved 27January 2000] lFJJ 0999)- freelance futures world survey on the social and economic status of freelance journalists

[online] Brussels International Federation of journalists Available

httpwwwifjorgpublicationsotherpressotherpresshtmll [retrieved iumlojanuary 2000]

IgJersraquoraquo J- (999)- Good news bad news journalism ethics and the public interest Boulder

Westview

Instituu tt voor Strategische Kommunikati e (1994) Op gepaste afstand de Nederlandse

dagbladjournalistdagbladjournalist zijn vak zijn krant zijn lezer Amsterdam ISK

Interne tt Data Bureau (2000) Internet in Nederland [online) Available httpinternet

databureaucomnieuws20000824133738htmm [retrieved 20 November 2000J

Jager R Twisk P van (eds)(200i) Internetjournalistiek Amsterdam Boom

Jakubowicz A Goodall J Marin T Mitchell LR Seneviratne K (1994) Racism ethnicity

andand the media St Leonards Allen amp Urwin

Jankowski NW Van Selm M (2000) Traditional news media online an examination of added

values Communications 25 (1) pp85-101

Johnstone JWC Slawski EJ Bowman WW 1976) The news people a sociological portrait

ofof American journalists and their work Urbana University of Illinoi s Press

Kaiser A (1985) Haagse journalistiek een empirische studie naarde relatie tussen journalisten en

parlementarieumlrsparlementarieumlrs Amsterdam vu Uitgeverij

Kaiser A Wermuth M (1989) De relatie publiek en journalistiek Utrecht University of Utrecht

Kempers F Wieten J (1976) journalisten en persconcentratie rapport van de werkgroep

gevolgengevolgen van persconcentratie voor journalisten Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Kenney K Gorelik A Mwangi S (2000) Interactive features of online newspapers [online]

FirstFirst Monday 5 (1) Available httpfirstmondayorgissuesissue5_1kenneyindexhtml

[retrieved 6 December 2000]

Kepplinger HM (1979) Angepasste Aussenseiter was Journalisten denken undwiesie arbeiten

Muumlnchen Alber

Kincaid DL (1987) The convergence theory of communication self-organization and cultural

evolution In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives

pp209-222 San Diego Academic Press

Knipscheer J Kleber R (1998) Migranten psychische (on)gezondheid en hulpverlening De

PsycholoogPsycholoog 33 (4) pp244-256

Knuist W (1994) Omroep en publiek In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig

jaarjaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp300-337 Zwolle Waanders

Koch T (1991) Journalism in the 21st century online information electronic data bases and the

newsnews Twickenham Adamantine Press

Koecher R (1986) Bloodhounds or missionaries role definitions of German and British

journalists European Journal of Communication 1 (1) pp43-64

Koerts A (1996) Migranten op dagbladredacties een evaluatie van het project 1994-1996

Amsterdam Fonds Bijzondere Projecten Dagbladjournalisten

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 223 3

Kopper GG Kolthoff A Czepek A (2000) Research review online journalism - a report on

currentt and continuing research and major questions in the international discussion

JournalismJournalism Studies 1 (3) pp499-512

Kovach B Rosenstiel T (2001) The elements of journalism New York Crown Publishers

Krippendorff K (1987) Paradigms for communication and development with emphasis on

autopoiesis In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives

pp189-208 San Diego Academic Press

Kymlicka W (1996) Multicultural citizenship a liberal theory of minority rights Oxford

Clarendonn Press

Laclau E MoufFe C (1985) Hegemony and social strategy towards a radical democratic politics

London Verso

Lamkamp M (2000) Infotainment enfant terrible of het zwarte schaap Een onderzoek naar het

ethischethisch standpunt van infotainment journalisten MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Lankveld A van (2000) Mufricufuree journalistiek = Nederlandse journalistiek MA-thesis

Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

LB RR (2000) Media en beeldvorming een literatuuroverzicht Rotterdam Landelijk Bureau

Racismebestrijding

Lee R van der (1999) Het gsm-nummer van Edgar Davids In Het gouden pennetje pp103-110

Amsterdam Balans

Leurdijk A (1997) Common sense versus political discourse debating racism and multicultural

societyy in Dutch talk shows European journal of Communication 12 (2) pp147-168

Leurdijk A (1999) Televisiejournalistiek over de multiculturele samenleving Amsterdam Het

Spinhuis

Liempt P van (1997) Ik zie te weinig journalisten die zich profileren- Cees Grimbergen en de

infotainment-cultuur De Journalist 101 (15) pp128-130

Linden van der F (1984) Met een mitrailleur in de boom confrontaties met Nederlandse

journalistenjournalisten Weesp De Haan

Loeffelholz M (ed) (2000) Theorien desJournalismus Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

LuegeT (1999) Usage patterns and information needs of journalists on the Internet |online] MA-

thesis Available httpwwwususorgtimothesis [retrieved 4 February 2000]

Lunsford D (2000) Taming the tabloids [online] American Journalism Review September 7-13

Available httpajrnewslinkorgajrdarcieseptoohtm [retrieved 13 November 2000]

Mann F (1997) Do journalism ethics amp values apply to new media [online] Available

httpwwwpoynterorgresearchmenmejvmannhtmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]

Mann F (April 1998) New Media brings a new set of problems [online] Available

httpwwwpoynterorgresearchnmnm_mann98htmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]

Manschot B (1994) Televisie en amusement In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland

vijfenzeventigvijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp176-205 Zwolle Waanders

Marcinowski F (1993) Publizistik als autopoietisches System Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

McChesney R (1999) Rich media poor democracy communication politics in dubious times

Urbana University of Illinoi s Press

McGregor J (1998) Boldly Gol The future of Canadian newspapers online [online] MA-thesis

Available httpwwwcarletoncajmccujoshowcaseboldly [retrieved 1 October 2001]

McMane A J (1993) A comparative analysis of standards of reporting among French and US

newspaperr journalists Journal of Mass Media Ethics 8 (4) pp207-218

McMane AJV (1998) French journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of

newsnews people around the world pp191-212 New Yersey Hampton Press

McManus J (1994) Marker-driven journalism let the citizen beware Thousand Oaks Sage

McQuail D (1994) Mass communication theory an introduction 3r d edition London Sage

2 2 4 4 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S

MediaGroepp (2000) Etnische minderheden en de media CD-Rom Katholieke Universiteit

Nijmegen Den Haag Bedrijfsfonds voor de Pers

Meek C (2000) Online journalism a breed apart say NetMedia speakers [online] DotJournalism

8162000 Available httpwwwjournalismcoukezine_plusdotjarkstoryi35shtrnl [retrieved

200 September 2000]

Meier U Berg D van der (1991) Vrouwen werkzaam bij omroep en pers Hilversum AGB

Veldkamp

Meijer L (1999) Roddeljournalistiek in Nederland In Het gouden pennetje pp41-49

Amsterdam Balans

Merrill J (1986) Journalistic professionalization danger to freedom and pluralism Journal of

MassMass Media Ethics 1 (2) pp56-60

Merrill J (ed) (1995) Global journalism survey of international communication New York

Longman

Middleberg D Ross S (2000) Media in Cyberspace study [online] Mediasource Report

Available httpwwwmediasourcecom [retrieved 17 March 2000]

Molotch H Lester M (1974) News as purposive behavior on the strategic use of routine events

accidents and scandals American Sociological Review 39 (1) pp101-112

Morgan F (1998) The moving finger writes conditions for a theory of journalism Paper presented

too the Journalism Education Association Conference at the University of Central Queensland

Australia

Morris M Ogan C (1996) The Internet as mass medium Journal of Communication 46 (1)

PP-39-50

Muskens GJ (1968) Journalist als beroep een sociologische analyse van de leden van de

NederlandseNederlandse Vereniging van Journalisten Nijmegen Sociologisch Instituut

Negroponte N (1996) Being digital New York Vintage Books

Neuberger C (2000) Journalismus im Internet Auf dem Weg zur Eigenstaendigkeit Media

PerspektivenPerspektiven 7 pp310-318

Newhagen JE Rafaeli S (1996) Why communication researchers should study the Internet a

dialogue Journal of Communication 46 (1) pp4-13

Neijens P (2001) Verleidingskunsten Amsterdam Vossiuspers UVA

Nielsen J Morkes J (1998) Concise scannable and objective how to write for the Web

[online] Sun Microsystems Paper Available httpwwwuseitcompaperswebwriting

writinghtmll [retrieved 3 July 1998]

Nordenstreng K (1995) Introduction a state of the art In European Journal of Communication

io(4)pp435-440

Nordenstreng K Topuz H (eds)(ig89)oiltrnaJisr- status rights and responsabilities Prague

Internationa Organization of Journalists

NUAA Internet Surveys (2000) How many online [online) Available httpwwwnuacom

surveyshow_many_online [retrieved 5 December 2000]

Nijhoff KG Trompetter JM (1994) Hoofddoekjes en soepjurken een onderzoek naar de

beeldvormingbeeldvorming over de islam en moslims in Nederland MA-thesis Utrecht Wetenschapswinkel

Socialee Wetenschappen

OBrien S Robertson L (2000) Press Passes for Online Journalists American Journalism Review 22 (5) p 12

Ouaj J (1999) More colour in the media employment and access of ethnic minorities to the

televisiontelevision industry in Germany the UK France the Netherlands and Finland Duumlsseldorff The Europeann Institute for the Media

Patterson P Wilkins L (eds)(i997) Media ethics issues and cases St Louis McGraw Hill Patterson TE Donsbach W (1996) News decisions journalists as partisan actors Political

CommunicationCommunication 13 (4) pp455-468

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5

Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)

Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available

httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]

Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists

4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies

Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available

httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]

Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp

SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59

Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press

Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem

ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12

Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain

Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the

Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort

PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands

Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28

(2) pp2-19

Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000

npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm

[retrieved 5 February 2001]

PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour

London Sage

Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van

19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis

ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-

proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]

Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and

practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press

Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative

reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133

Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8

Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press

Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic

resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace

Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street

Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409

Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach

journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187

Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the

Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster

Greatt Britain

Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon

Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views

Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools

off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London

Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony

thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated

CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10

2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

November 1998]

Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press

Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press

Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen

Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen

Westdeutscherr Verlag

Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins

Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism

secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin

Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6

Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of

media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future

directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage

Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im

Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten

Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik

38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)

pp279-286

Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In

Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das

Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche

Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie

Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s

Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the

worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press

Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343

Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag

PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486

Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York

Basicc Books

Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press

Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M

(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold

Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard

Universityy Press

Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170

Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek

Deventer Kluwer

Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US

newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available

httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|

Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep

Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7

politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227

Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage

Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy

PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147

Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the

massmass media New York Longman

Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal

ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29

Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage

Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media

contentcontent New York Longman

Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-

kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage

Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist

JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106

Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18

Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world

ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89

Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|

JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil

vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]

Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online

JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80

Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47

Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87

Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the

news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228

Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)

pp209-233

Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C

(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age

pp74 London Routledge

Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)

JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage

Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-

40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield

Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43

(i)pp-3i-52

Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization

amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex

Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit

verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van

Loghum

Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den

Haag Sdu

Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication

London Sage

228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag

Sdu

Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and

techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage

Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ

Werkgroepp Migranten en Media

Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en

allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu

Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of

objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679

Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal

ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131

Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press

Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press

Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news

sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable

Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail

D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin

Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable

Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff

Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en

opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis

Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22

Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]

Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]

Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal

ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35

Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen

Historischee Uitgeverij

Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting

2ndd edition Den Haag SUA

Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey

Hamptonn Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and

theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the

endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum

Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-

dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M

(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur

MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9

technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von

Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166

Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH

(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey

Hamptonn Press

Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und

EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)

PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410

Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In

TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml

[retrieved 3 March 2000]

Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho

Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative

repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-

198 London Sage

Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De

TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit

Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-

19941994 Zwolle Waanders

Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism

EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71

Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien

Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class

communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage

Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news

fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger

Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek

overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht

ADO

Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over

etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen

Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek

MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)

pp80-88

Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal

influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and

thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96

Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished

report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In

WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25

Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere

inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge

Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de

mediamedia Amsterdam SUA

Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf

230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS

K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen

1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS

Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency

andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-

143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van

Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage

Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of

PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64

Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor

communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma

Page 2: UvA-DARE (Digital Academic Repository) Journalists in The ... · BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7 Carey,, J. (1989). Communication as culture: essays on media and society. Boston: Unwin Hyman

BIBLIOGRAPH YY 215

Bibliography y Aalderink W (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]

Abduss Sattar S (1995) Onderzoek naar anti-islamitische tendensen in de Nederlandse pers

RotterdamHilversum Nederlandse Moslim Raad (NMR) en Nederlandse Moslim Omroep

(NMO)

Albronda J (1994) Een beeld van een partijl Amsterdam NVJ Werkgroep Migranten en Media

Allan S (1999) JVews culture Buckingham Open University press

Altheide DL Snow RP (1979) Media logic London Sage

Altheide D Snow P (1991) Media worlds in the postjoumalism era New York Aldine de

Gruyter

Altmeppen D Bucher H Loeffelholz M (eds) (2000) Online-Journalismus Perspektiven

fuerfuer Wissenschaji and Praxis Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Andeweg RB Irwin GA (1993) Dutch government and politics London MacMillan

Arrant D Anderson JQ (2000) Special report online ethics 2000 [online] Report presented

att the Association for Education in Journalism and Mass Communication Convention Phoenix

Augustt 2000 Available httpwwweloneduandersjsummaryhtml (retrieved 20 June 2001]

Avraham E Wolfsfeld C Aburaiya I (2000) Dynamics in the news coverage of minorities

thee case of the Arab citizens of Israel Journal of Communication Inquiry 24 (2) pp117-133

Bagdikian BH (2000) The media monopoly 6th edition Boston Beacon Press

Bakker P Scholten O (1999) Communicatiekaart van Nederland Alphen ad Rijn Samsom

Baldasty G (1992) Media commercialization in the nineteenth century Madison University of

Wisconsinn Press

Barbrook R Cameron A (1996) The Californian ideology [online] Available

httpcciwminacukHRCcicalifhtmll [retrieved it October 2001]

Bardoel J (1996) Beyond journalism a profession between information society and civil society

EuropeanEuropean Journal of Communication 11 (3) pp283-302

Bardoel] (1997)Journalistiek in de informatiesamenleving Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Bardoel J (1998) Converging communications policies developing a new policy framework Paper

presentedd at IAMCR-Conference of 26-30 July 1998 Glasgow Scotland

Bardoel J (2000) Publieke journalistiek in een private wereld Zoetermeer Ministerie van

Onderwijs Cultuur en Wetenschappen

Bardoel J Bierhoff J (eds) (1997) Media in Nederland feiten en structuren Groningen

Wolters-Noordhoff

Bardoel J Deuze M (2001) Network Journalism converging competencies of old and new

mediaa professionals Australian Journalism Review 23 (2) pp91-103

Bardoel J Vos C Vree F van Wijfjes H (eds) (2002) Journalistieke cultuur in Nederland

Amsterdam Amsterdam University Press

Barnhurst K Muntz D (1997) American journalism and the decline in event-centered

reporting Journal of Communication 47 (4) pp27-53

Bauman Z (2000) Liquid modernity Cambridge Polity Press

Baumann G (1999) The multicultural riddle rethinking national ethnic and religious identities

London Routledge

Bauwens J Vandenbrande K (1998) Tabloidization and its audience between informed

citizenshipcitizenship and consuming popular culture Paper presented at the EuricomCGS Colloquium on

Tabloidizationn of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain

Beam RA (1990) Journalism professionalism as an organizational-level concept Journalism

MonographsMonographs 121 Columbia Association for Education in Journalism and Mass Communication

2 l 6 6 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS

Becker L Lauf E Lowrey W (1999) Differential employment rates in the journalism and mass

communicationn labor force based on gender race and ethnicity exploring the impact of

affirmativee action In Journalism Quarterly 76 (4) pp631-645

Berg H van den (1992) Racisme onderzoek en discoursanalyse Migrantenstudies 8 (1) p38

Berkel H van (1994) De meningen van hoofdredacteuren van dagbladen dagbladjournalisten

enn leerling-journalisten over ethische onderwerpen - enkele cijfers In Brouwers B Alles voor

hethet nieuws de flexibele ethiek van de journalist pp145-162 Den Haag SDU

Berkowitz D (1997) The social meanings of news Thousand Oaks Sage

BierhoffJ Deuze M De Vreese C (2000) Media innovation professional debate and media

training a European analysis European Journalism Centre Report Maastricht EJC Available

httpwwwejcnlhpmicontentshtmll [retrieved 16 March 2001]

Billiet J (1994) Methoden van sociaal-wetenschappelijk onderzoek ontwerp en dataverzameling

Leuven Acco

Bird SE (1990) Storytelling on the far side journalism and the weekly tabloid Critical Studies

inin Mass Communication 7 (4) pp377-389

Bird SE (1992) For enquiring minds a cultural study of supermarket tabloids Knoxville

Universityy of Tennessee Press

Black J (ed) (1997) Mixed news the publicciviccommunitarian journalism debate Mahwah

Erlbaum

Bloebaum B (1994) Journalismus als soziales System Geschichte Ausdijferenzierung und

VerseibstoumlndigungVerseibstoumlndigung Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Blokker J (1989) De wondren werden woord en dreven verder honderd jaar informatie in

NederlandNederland Deventer Kluwer

Blumler J Gurevitch M (1995) The crisis of public communication London Routledge

Blumler J McLeod J Rosengren K (eds) (1992) Comparatively speaking communication

andand culture across space and time Newbury Park Sage

Brants K (1985) Broadcasting and politics in The Netherlands from pillar to post West

EuropeanEuropean Politics 8(2) pp104-121

Brants K (1998) Whos afraid of infotainment European Journal of communication 30 (3)

PP-315-336

Brants K Crone L Leurdijk A (1998) Media en migranten inventarisatie van onderzoek in

NederlandNederland Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Brants K McQuail D (1997) The Netherlands In Oestergaard BS (ed) The media in Western

EuropeEurope the Euromedia handbook pp153-167 London Sage

Brants K Neijens P (1998) The infotainment of politics Political Communication 15 (2) pp149-

164

Breen M (ig98)ournaism- theory and practice Paddington Macleay Press

Brink van den REM (1987) Informatie over informatie handboek van de informatiemedia in

NederlandNederland 1938-1985 in hetbijzonder overde uitgeverij Leiden Stenfert Kroese

Brookes R (1998) Tabloidization media panics and mad cow disease Paper presented at the

EuricomCCISS Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster

Greatt Britain

Brosius H Holtz-Bacha C (eds) (1999) The German communication yearbook Cresskill

Hamptonn Press

Brouwers B (1994) Alles voor het nieuws de flexibele ethiek van de journalist Den Haag SDU

Buurke S (1999) The Dutch media landscape [online] Available httpwwwejcnl-

jremlandnetherlandshmltt [retrieved 17 July 2000J

Campbell CP (1995) Race myth and the news Thousand Oaks Sage

Campbell K (1998) News media coverage of minorities In Sloan D Erickson Hoff E (eds)

ContemporaryContemporary media issues pp90-104 Northport Vision Press

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7

Carey J (1989) Communication as culture essays on media and society Boston Unwin Hyman

Castells M (2000) The rise of the network society 2nd edition Oxford Blackwell

Chomsky N (1965) Aspects of a theory of syntax Cambridge MIT Press

Chomsky N (1971) Selected readings London Oxford University Press

Chorus J (2001) Stoottroepen van de integratie NRC Handelsblad 17 February 2001 PP-33-34-

Christians C (1998) Media ethics and the technological society Journal of Mass Media Ethics 13

(2)pp67-70

Clayton RL Werking GS (1995) Using E-MailWorld Wide Web for establishment Survey

dataa collection In Proceedings of the section on Survey Research Methods American Statistical

Association

Comley P (1996) The use of the Internet as a data collection method (online] SGA Esomar Paper

Available httpwwwsgacoukesomarhtml [retrieved March 1 2000j Converse JM Presser S (1986) Survey questions handcrafting the standardized questionnaire

Beverlyy Hills Sage

Cooper TW (1998) New technology effects inventory forty leading ethical issues journal of

MassMass Media Ethics 13 2) pp71-92

Costeraa Meijer I (2001a) The public quality of popular journalism developing a normative

frameworkJournalismm Studies 2 (2) pp189-205

Costeraa Meijer I (2001b) The colour of soap opera an analysis of professional speech on the

representationn of ethnicity European Journal of Cultural Studies 4 (2) pp207-230

Cottle S (1997) Television and ethnic minorities producers perspectives Aldershot Ashgate

Cottle S (1999) From BBC newsroom to BBC newscentre on changing technology and journalist

practices Convergence 5 (3) pp22-43

Cottle S (2000a) New(s) times towards a second wave of news etnography Communications 25

(1) ppig-41-Cottle S (2000b) Media research and ethnic minorities mapping the field In Cottle S (ed)

EthnicEthnic minorities and the media changing cultural boundaries pp 1-30 Ballmoor Open

Universityy Press

Coupland D (1991) Generation x New York St Martins Press

Croteau D Hoynes W (2000) MediaSociety industries images audiences 2n d edition

Thousandd Oaks Pine Forge Press

Cuilenburg van JJ Kleinnijenhuis J De Ridder J (1988) Concentratie en persklimaat

Amsterdam VU Uitgeverij

Cuilenburg JJ van Scholten O Noomen GW (1992) Communicatiewetenschap

Muiderberg Coutinho

d Haenens L Saeys F (1996) Media en multiculturalisme in Vlaanderen Gent Academia Press

Dahlgren P (1992) Introduction In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)Journalism and popular culture

pp1-23 Thousand Oaks Sage

Dahlgren P (1995) Television and the public sphere citizenship democracy and the media

London Sage

Dahlgren P (1996) Media logic in cyberspace repositioning journalism and its publics

JavnostfTheJavnostfThe Public 3 (3) pp59-72

Dahlgren P (1997) Cultural studies as a research perspective themes and tensions In Corner

J Schlesinger P Silverstone R (eds) International media research a critical survey pp48-64

London Routledge

Dahlgren P (1998) Enhancing the civic ideal in television journalism In Brants K Hermes J

andd Van Zoonen L (eds) 77ie media in question popular question and public interests pp89-

100 London Sage

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) (1991) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public

spheresphere in the new media age London Routledge

218 8 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) (1992) Journalism and popular culture Thousand Oaks Sage

Darnton R (1990) The kiss ofLamourette reflections in cultural history New York Norton

Dee Boer C Brennecke SI (1998) Media en publiek Amsterdam Boom

Dee Goede P (1999) Omroepbeleid met en tegen de tijd Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Dee Jongh A (1999) Onderzoek raadsverslaggevers [online] Available httpwwwjournalism

fcjhvunlMassacommunicatieOnderzoekraadwebhtmm |retrieved September 30 2001]

Dee Vree R (1998) Sesam open U en liefst voor niets De Journalist 102 (5) pp18-20

Dee Vries E (2001) De 300 multiculti journalisten van Nederland De Journalist 106 (16) pp20-30

Dee Wilde R (2000) De voorspellers een kritiek op de toekomstindustrie Amsterdam De Balie

Delano A Henningham J (1995) The news breed British journalists in the 1990s London

Schooll of Media London College of Printing and Distributive Trades

Delano A Henningham J (1996) A fin de siegravecle forecast British Journalism Review 7 (1) pp55-61

Denn Boer BJ Bouwman H Frissen v Houben M Van Dijk J (1994) Methodologie en

statistiekstatistiek voor communicatie-onderzoek Houten Bohn Stafleu Van Loghum

Denzin NK Lincoln YS (2000) Handbook of qualitative research 2nd edition London Sage

Deuze M (1998) The WebCommunicators issues in research into online journalism and

journalistss [online] First Monday 3 (12) Available httpwwwfirstmondayorgissues

issue3_i2deuzeindexhtmll [retrieved December 26 1998]

Deuze M (1999) Journalism and the Web an analysis of skills and standards in an online

environment Gazette 61 (5) pp373-390

Deuze M (2000) journalistiek in een digitale omgeving de medialogica van de Nederlandse

Internetjournalist Tijdschrift voor Communicatiewetenschap 28 (4) pp349-366

Deuze M (2001a) Understanding the impact of the Internet on new media professionalism

mindsetss and buzzwords [online] EJournalist 1 (1) Available httpwwwejournalismaucom

ejournalistdeuzepdff (retrieved 20 January 2001)

Deuze M (2001b) Educating newjournalists challenges to the curriculumJournalism Educator

56(2)pp4-i7

Deuze M (2001c) Multicultural journalism education enhancing the curriculum Asia Pacific

MediaMedia Educator o (1) pp127-147

Deuze M (20oid) Online journalism modelling the first generation of news

mediaa on the World Wide Web [online] first Monday 6 (10) Available httpwwwfirstmonday

orgissuesissue6_iodeuzeindexhtmll [retrieved 20 October 2001]

Deuze M (2002) Gekleurd nieuws journalistiek voor een multiculturele samenleving In

Bardoel J Vos C Vree F van Wijfjes H (eds) Journalistieke cultuur in Nederland pp446-463

Amsterdam Amsterdam University Press

Deuze M Dimoudi C (2002) Online journalists in The Netherlands towards a profile of a new

profession Journalism 3 (1) pp 103-118

Deuze M Rennen T (2000) Studenten willen naar landelijke media (Onderzoek journalistiek

inn Nederland 04) De Journalist 104 (9) pp27-28

Deuze M Yeshua D (2001) Online journalists face new ethical dilemmas report from The

Netherlandsjourna of Mass Media Ethics 16 (4) 273-292

Dickson T (1995) Assessing educations response to multicultural issuesjournafrsm Educator^o

(3) pp41-51-

Diekerhof E Elias M Sax M (1986) Voor zover plaats aan de perstafel Amsterdam

Meulenhoff

Dimmick J Coit P (1982) Levels of analysis in mass media decision-making Communication

ResearchResearch 9 (iXpp3-32

Dimoudi C (1999) Exploring unknown territory the who what and why of Dutch journalists on

thethe World Wide Web MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Donsbach W (1981) Legitimationsprobleme des Journalismus gesellschaftliche Rolle der

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 2 19 9

MassenmedienMassenmedien und berujliche Einstellung von Journalisten Freiburg Karl Alber

Donsbach W (1983) Journalists conceptions of their audiece comparative indicators for the

wayy British and German journalists define their relations to the public Gazette 32 (1) pp19-36

Donsbach W (1999) Journalism research In Brosius H Holtz-Bacha C (eds) The German

communicationcommunication yearbook pp159-178 Cresskill Hampton Press

Donsbach W Klett B (1993) Subjective objectivity How journalists in four countries define a

keyy term of their profession Gazette 51 1) pp53-83

Donselaar J van Claus E Nelissen C (1998) Monitor racisme en extreem-rechts Tweede

rapportagerapportage media Leiden LISWO

Donselaar J vanTanja J (2000) Bedoelde effecten en onvoorziene gevolgen In Sterk G (ed)

MediaMedia en allochtonen pp83-94 Den Haag Sdu

Doppert M Top B (1993) Tussen missie en misser aanbevelingen voor berichtgeving over

migrantenmigranten Amsterdam Nederlandse Vereniging voor Journalisten

Doppert M (2001) Multiculturele nieuwsselectie noodzakelijk [online] Available httpwww

xs4alInl~doppertoverig2htmll [retrieved 2g March 2001]

Drok N Jansen D (eds) (2001) Even geen Den Haag Vandaag naar een Nederlandse civiele

journalistiekjournalistiek Den Haag Sdu

Drok N Roeters A (eds) (1986) Het journalistieke ambacht Kampen Kok

Dusseldorp M van Scullion R Bierhoff J (1999) The future of printed press European

JournalismJournalism Centre Report [online] Available httpwwwejcnlhpfppcontentshtml [retrieved

Marchh 102001]

Dijk TA van (1983) Minderheden in de media een analyse van de berichtgeving over etnische

minderhedenminderheden in de dagbladpers Amsterdam SUA

DijkTA van (1988) News analysis case studies of international and national news in the press

Mahwah Erlbaum

Dijk TA van (1991) Racism and the press New York Routledge

Dijk T J van (1996) Power and the news media In Paletz D (ed) Policital communication in

actionaction states institutions movements audiences pp9-36 New Jersey Hampton Press

Economistt Intel l igence Uni t (2001) The Netherlands [online] Available httpwww

economistcomcountriesNetherlands [retrieved 20 August 2001]

Eijk D van (1997) Computer Assisted Reporting in the Dutch newsroom [online) Cahier 11

Available httpuserwwwec0nhvunl~pverweijcahierc03html [retrieved May 121998]

Ekstroumlm M (1996) The validity of TV journalism theoretical starting points for critical

journalismm research The Nordicom Review 1 pp129-152

Elliott D (1988) All is not relative essential shared values and the pressjournaf of Mass Media

EthicsEthics 3 (1) pp28-32

Elliott D Culver C (1992) Defining and analyzing journalistic deception Journal of Mass

MediaMedia Ethics 7 (2) pp69-84

Emmerik-Levelt H van Teulings AWM (1967) Buitenlandse arbeiders en de pers In

Wentholt R (ed) Buitenlandse arbeiders in Nederland pp167-184 Leiden Spruyt

Entman L Rojecki (2000) 77ie black image in the white mind media and race in America

Chicago University of Chicago Press

Esser F (1998) Editorial structures and work principles in British and German newsrooms

EuropeanEuropean Journal of Communication 13 (4) pp375-405

Esser F (1999) Tabloidization of News - A Comparative Analysis of Anglo-American and

Germann Press journalism European journal of communication 14 (3) pp291-324

Esser F (2000) Spin Doctoring in British and German Election Campaigns - How the Press is

Beingg Confronted with a New Quality of Political PR European Journal ofCommunication 15 (2)

pp209-240

Ettema JS Whitney DC (1987) Professional mass communicators In Berger CH Chaffee

2 2 0 0 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S

SH (eds) Handbook of communication science pp747-780 Thousand Oaks Sage

Evers H (1987)Journalistiek en ethiek Delft Eburon

Evers H (1994) Media-ethiek morele dilemas in de journalistiek voorlichting en reclame

Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff

Evers H (1997) Pleidooi voor transparante journalistiek - een open en verantwoordelijke pers

kann zonder algemene code Filosofie amp fraktijk 18 (4) pp202-207

Evers H (1998) Communicatie-ethiek Tilburg Academie voor Journalistiek en Voorlichting

Fallows J (1999) But is it Journalism [online] American Prospect 11 (1) Available http

americanprospectcomarchivesVn-ifallowshtmll [retrieved 23 November 1999]

Fidler R (1997) Mediamorphosis understanding new media Thousand Oaks Pinee Forge Press

FiskeJ (ig8g) Understanding popular culture Boston Unwin Hyman

Fiske J (1992) Popularity and the politics of information In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)

JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp45-63 London Sage

Flick U (1998) An introduction to qualitative research theory method and applications London

Sage

Foucaultt (1984 [1971]) Nietzsche genealogy history In Rabinow P (ed) The Foucault reader

pp76-100 London Penguin

Foucault M (1994) Two lectures In Dirks N Eley G Ortner SB (eds) Culturepowerhistory

pp200-221 Princeton Princeton University Press

Fowler R (1991) language in the news discourse and ideology in the press London Routledge

Friedrichsen M Ehe R Janneck T Wysterski M (1999) Journalismus im Netz zur

Veraenderungg der Arbeits- bzw Selektionsprozesse von Journalisten durch das Internet In

Wirth W Schweiger W (Eds) Selektion im Internet empirische Analysen zu einem

SchluesseikonzeptSchluesseikonzept pp125-145 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Gaalen-Oordijk van CE Offenberg LA Vries W de (1993) Actuele en toekomstige

journalistiekjournalistiek arbeidsmarkt Den Haag HBO-Raad

Gahran A (1998) Credibility in online media seven voices from the news business Contentious

MagazineMagazine 1 (3) [online] Available httpwwwcontentiouscomarticIes1-3qa1-3qa1-3phtml

[retrieved 26 June 1998]

Gans H (1979) Deciding whats news New York Vintage Books

Garrison B (2000) Diffusion of a new technology on-line research in newspaper newsrooms

Convergencee 6 (1) pp84-105

Gaunt P (1992) Making the newsmakers international handbook on journalism training

Westport Greenwood Press

Getier M (2000) The new news thing [online] Washington Post December 24 2000 Available

httpwwwwashingtonpostcom [retrieved 20 February 2001]

Giddens A (1984) The constitution of society Cambridge Polity Press

Giddens A (1990) The consequences of modernity Cambridge Polity Press

Ginneken J van (1997) Understanding global news a critical introduction London Sage

Gitlin T (1995) The twilight of common dreams why America is wracked by culture wars New

York Metropolitan Books

Glasgoww Media Group (1976) Bad news London Routledge

Glasgoww Media Group (1980) More bad news London Routledge

Gleick J (1999) Faster the acceleration of just about everything New York Pantheon Books

Golding P Elliott P (1979) Making the news London Longman

Gordon DA Kittross JM (1998) Controversies in media ethics New York Longman

Graber D (1994) The infotainment quotient in routine television news a directors perspective

DiscourseDiscourse amp Society 5 (4) pp483-509

Greco AN (ed) (2000) The media and entertainment industries readings in mass

communicationscommunications Boston Aliyn amp Bacon

BIBLIOGRAPH Y Y 2 21 1

Gripsrud J (2000) Tabloidization popular journalism and democracy In Sparks S TullochJ

(eds) Tabloid tales pp285-300 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield

Grosswiler P (1998) Historical hopes media fears and the electronic town meeting concept

wheree technology meets democracy or demagogy Journal of Communication Inquiry 22 (2)

pp133-151 Habermas J (1990 [1962]) Die Strukturwandel der Oeffentlkhkeit Frankfurt am Main Suhrkamp Hagen P (2002)Journalisten in Nederland Amsterdam Arbeiderspers Hall S (1973) Encoding and decoding in the television message In Hall S Hobson D Lowe A

Willis P (eds) Culture media language pp128-138 London Hutchinson Hall S 1982) The rediscovery of ideology return of the repressed in media studies In Gurevitch

M Bennet T Curran J Woollacott J (eds) Culture society and the media pp56-90 London

Methuen

Hall S (1986) On postmodernism and articulation journal of Communication Inquiry 10 (2)

PP45-60

Hall S (1991) Old and new identities old and new ethnicities In King A (ed) Culture

globalizationglobalization and the world system pp19-39 London MacMillan

Hallin D (1986) The uncensored war the media and Vietnam Berkeley University of California

Press

Hallin D (1992) The passing of the high modernism of American journalism Journal of

CommunicationCommunication 42 (3) pp14-25

Hallin D (1996) Commercialism and professionalism in American news media In Curran J

Gurevitch M (eds) Mass media and society pp243-264 London Arnold

Halloran JD (1977) Understanding television Strasbourg Council of Europe

Hamelink C (1997) De journalistiek en het vraagstuk van de morele keuze Communicatie 26(1)

pp3-18

Harper C (1996) Online newspapers going somewhere or going nowhere Newspaper Research

JournalJournal -j (1) pp2-13

Hartley J (1982) Understanding news London Arnold

Hartley J (1996) Popular reality journalism modernity popular culture London Arnold

Hartmann P Husband C (1974) Racism and the mass media London Davis-Poynter

Have van der M (2000) NVJ eindelijk ook voor Internet-journalisten [online] Newwwsnet

Marchh 21 2000 Available httpwwwnewwwsnetnewwws-34788html [retrieved 21 March

2000]

HBO-raadd (2000) Hoor en wederhoor eindrapport van de visitatiecommissie Journalistiek en

VoorlichtingVoorlichting Den Haag HBO-raad

Heil P (1991) Werkwijzer voor journalistiek denken en doen 6th edition Amsterdam De

Arbeiderspers

Heinonen A (1999 )Journalism in the Age of the Net Tampere Acta Universitatis Tamperensis

Heinze T (1995) Qualitative Sozialforschung Erfahrungen Probleme und Perspektiven 3rd

edition Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Hekman SJ (1983) Webers ideal type a contemporary reassessment Polity 16 (1) pp119-137

Helmore E (2000) Alien concepts [online] Guardian Unlimited October 9 Available

httpwwwguardianunlimitedcoukarchivearticleo42734073838oohtmm [retrieved 17

Novemberr 2000]

Hemels J (1997)- De krant koning Van klassiek medium tot modern communicatieproduct In

Bardoel J Bierhoff J (eds) Media in Nederland feiten en structuren pp68-84 Groningen

Wolters-Noordhoff

Hemels J Vegt J (1997) Het geiumlllustreerde tijdschrift in Nederland Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Henningham J (1996) Australian journalists professional and ethical values Journalism

QuarterlyQuarterly 73 (1) pp206-2i8

222 2 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Henningham J 1998) Ideological differences between journalists and their public Harvard

Internationall Journal of PressPolitics 3 (1) pp92-101

Henningham J Delano A (1998) British journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global

journalistjournalist studies of news people around the world pp143-160 New Yersey Hampton Press

Hoogenboom M (1996) Een miskende democratie een andere visie op verzuiling en politieke

samenwerkingg in Nederland Leiden DSWO Press

Houtzager D (2001) Hoe kleurrijk is uw krant Zebra (1) 1 pp12-13

Huber C (1998) Dasjournalismus-Netzwerk Innsbrueck Studien-Verlag

Hume E (1995) Tabloids talk radio and the future of news technologys impact on journalism

[online] Washington Northwestern University Available httpwwwannenbergnwuedu

pubstabloidss (retrieved 27January 2000] lFJJ 0999)- freelance futures world survey on the social and economic status of freelance journalists

[online] Brussels International Federation of journalists Available

httpwwwifjorgpublicationsotherpressotherpresshtmll [retrieved iumlojanuary 2000]

IgJersraquoraquo J- (999)- Good news bad news journalism ethics and the public interest Boulder

Westview

Instituu tt voor Strategische Kommunikati e (1994) Op gepaste afstand de Nederlandse

dagbladjournalistdagbladjournalist zijn vak zijn krant zijn lezer Amsterdam ISK

Interne tt Data Bureau (2000) Internet in Nederland [online) Available httpinternet

databureaucomnieuws20000824133738htmm [retrieved 20 November 2000J

Jager R Twisk P van (eds)(200i) Internetjournalistiek Amsterdam Boom

Jakubowicz A Goodall J Marin T Mitchell LR Seneviratne K (1994) Racism ethnicity

andand the media St Leonards Allen amp Urwin

Jankowski NW Van Selm M (2000) Traditional news media online an examination of added

values Communications 25 (1) pp85-101

Johnstone JWC Slawski EJ Bowman WW 1976) The news people a sociological portrait

ofof American journalists and their work Urbana University of Illinoi s Press

Kaiser A (1985) Haagse journalistiek een empirische studie naarde relatie tussen journalisten en

parlementarieumlrsparlementarieumlrs Amsterdam vu Uitgeverij

Kaiser A Wermuth M (1989) De relatie publiek en journalistiek Utrecht University of Utrecht

Kempers F Wieten J (1976) journalisten en persconcentratie rapport van de werkgroep

gevolgengevolgen van persconcentratie voor journalisten Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Kenney K Gorelik A Mwangi S (2000) Interactive features of online newspapers [online]

FirstFirst Monday 5 (1) Available httpfirstmondayorgissuesissue5_1kenneyindexhtml

[retrieved 6 December 2000]

Kepplinger HM (1979) Angepasste Aussenseiter was Journalisten denken undwiesie arbeiten

Muumlnchen Alber

Kincaid DL (1987) The convergence theory of communication self-organization and cultural

evolution In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives

pp209-222 San Diego Academic Press

Knipscheer J Kleber R (1998) Migranten psychische (on)gezondheid en hulpverlening De

PsycholoogPsycholoog 33 (4) pp244-256

Knuist W (1994) Omroep en publiek In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig

jaarjaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp300-337 Zwolle Waanders

Koch T (1991) Journalism in the 21st century online information electronic data bases and the

newsnews Twickenham Adamantine Press

Koecher R (1986) Bloodhounds or missionaries role definitions of German and British

journalists European Journal of Communication 1 (1) pp43-64

Koerts A (1996) Migranten op dagbladredacties een evaluatie van het project 1994-1996

Amsterdam Fonds Bijzondere Projecten Dagbladjournalisten

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 223 3

Kopper GG Kolthoff A Czepek A (2000) Research review online journalism - a report on

currentt and continuing research and major questions in the international discussion

JournalismJournalism Studies 1 (3) pp499-512

Kovach B Rosenstiel T (2001) The elements of journalism New York Crown Publishers

Krippendorff K (1987) Paradigms for communication and development with emphasis on

autopoiesis In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives

pp189-208 San Diego Academic Press

Kymlicka W (1996) Multicultural citizenship a liberal theory of minority rights Oxford

Clarendonn Press

Laclau E MoufFe C (1985) Hegemony and social strategy towards a radical democratic politics

London Verso

Lamkamp M (2000) Infotainment enfant terrible of het zwarte schaap Een onderzoek naar het

ethischethisch standpunt van infotainment journalisten MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Lankveld A van (2000) Mufricufuree journalistiek = Nederlandse journalistiek MA-thesis

Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

LB RR (2000) Media en beeldvorming een literatuuroverzicht Rotterdam Landelijk Bureau

Racismebestrijding

Lee R van der (1999) Het gsm-nummer van Edgar Davids In Het gouden pennetje pp103-110

Amsterdam Balans

Leurdijk A (1997) Common sense versus political discourse debating racism and multicultural

societyy in Dutch talk shows European journal of Communication 12 (2) pp147-168

Leurdijk A (1999) Televisiejournalistiek over de multiculturele samenleving Amsterdam Het

Spinhuis

Liempt P van (1997) Ik zie te weinig journalisten die zich profileren- Cees Grimbergen en de

infotainment-cultuur De Journalist 101 (15) pp128-130

Linden van der F (1984) Met een mitrailleur in de boom confrontaties met Nederlandse

journalistenjournalisten Weesp De Haan

Loeffelholz M (ed) (2000) Theorien desJournalismus Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

LuegeT (1999) Usage patterns and information needs of journalists on the Internet |online] MA-

thesis Available httpwwwususorgtimothesis [retrieved 4 February 2000]

Lunsford D (2000) Taming the tabloids [online] American Journalism Review September 7-13

Available httpajrnewslinkorgajrdarcieseptoohtm [retrieved 13 November 2000]

Mann F (1997) Do journalism ethics amp values apply to new media [online] Available

httpwwwpoynterorgresearchmenmejvmannhtmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]

Mann F (April 1998) New Media brings a new set of problems [online] Available

httpwwwpoynterorgresearchnmnm_mann98htmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]

Manschot B (1994) Televisie en amusement In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland

vijfenzeventigvijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp176-205 Zwolle Waanders

Marcinowski F (1993) Publizistik als autopoietisches System Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

McChesney R (1999) Rich media poor democracy communication politics in dubious times

Urbana University of Illinoi s Press

McGregor J (1998) Boldly Gol The future of Canadian newspapers online [online] MA-thesis

Available httpwwwcarletoncajmccujoshowcaseboldly [retrieved 1 October 2001]

McMane A J (1993) A comparative analysis of standards of reporting among French and US

newspaperr journalists Journal of Mass Media Ethics 8 (4) pp207-218

McMane AJV (1998) French journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of

newsnews people around the world pp191-212 New Yersey Hampton Press

McManus J (1994) Marker-driven journalism let the citizen beware Thousand Oaks Sage

McQuail D (1994) Mass communication theory an introduction 3r d edition London Sage

2 2 4 4 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S

MediaGroepp (2000) Etnische minderheden en de media CD-Rom Katholieke Universiteit

Nijmegen Den Haag Bedrijfsfonds voor de Pers

Meek C (2000) Online journalism a breed apart say NetMedia speakers [online] DotJournalism

8162000 Available httpwwwjournalismcoukezine_plusdotjarkstoryi35shtrnl [retrieved

200 September 2000]

Meier U Berg D van der (1991) Vrouwen werkzaam bij omroep en pers Hilversum AGB

Veldkamp

Meijer L (1999) Roddeljournalistiek in Nederland In Het gouden pennetje pp41-49

Amsterdam Balans

Merrill J (1986) Journalistic professionalization danger to freedom and pluralism Journal of

MassMass Media Ethics 1 (2) pp56-60

Merrill J (ed) (1995) Global journalism survey of international communication New York

Longman

Middleberg D Ross S (2000) Media in Cyberspace study [online] Mediasource Report

Available httpwwwmediasourcecom [retrieved 17 March 2000]

Molotch H Lester M (1974) News as purposive behavior on the strategic use of routine events

accidents and scandals American Sociological Review 39 (1) pp101-112

Morgan F (1998) The moving finger writes conditions for a theory of journalism Paper presented

too the Journalism Education Association Conference at the University of Central Queensland

Australia

Morris M Ogan C (1996) The Internet as mass medium Journal of Communication 46 (1)

PP-39-50

Muskens GJ (1968) Journalist als beroep een sociologische analyse van de leden van de

NederlandseNederlandse Vereniging van Journalisten Nijmegen Sociologisch Instituut

Negroponte N (1996) Being digital New York Vintage Books

Neuberger C (2000) Journalismus im Internet Auf dem Weg zur Eigenstaendigkeit Media

PerspektivenPerspektiven 7 pp310-318

Newhagen JE Rafaeli S (1996) Why communication researchers should study the Internet a

dialogue Journal of Communication 46 (1) pp4-13

Neijens P (2001) Verleidingskunsten Amsterdam Vossiuspers UVA

Nielsen J Morkes J (1998) Concise scannable and objective how to write for the Web

[online] Sun Microsystems Paper Available httpwwwuseitcompaperswebwriting

writinghtmll [retrieved 3 July 1998]

Nordenstreng K (1995) Introduction a state of the art In European Journal of Communication

io(4)pp435-440

Nordenstreng K Topuz H (eds)(ig89)oiltrnaJisr- status rights and responsabilities Prague

Internationa Organization of Journalists

NUAA Internet Surveys (2000) How many online [online) Available httpwwwnuacom

surveyshow_many_online [retrieved 5 December 2000]

Nijhoff KG Trompetter JM (1994) Hoofddoekjes en soepjurken een onderzoek naar de

beeldvormingbeeldvorming over de islam en moslims in Nederland MA-thesis Utrecht Wetenschapswinkel

Socialee Wetenschappen

OBrien S Robertson L (2000) Press Passes for Online Journalists American Journalism Review 22 (5) p 12

Ouaj J (1999) More colour in the media employment and access of ethnic minorities to the

televisiontelevision industry in Germany the UK France the Netherlands and Finland Duumlsseldorff The Europeann Institute for the Media

Patterson P Wilkins L (eds)(i997) Media ethics issues and cases St Louis McGraw Hill Patterson TE Donsbach W (1996) News decisions journalists as partisan actors Political

CommunicationCommunication 13 (4) pp455-468

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5

Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)

Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available

httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]

Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists

4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies

Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available

httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]

Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp

SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59

Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press

Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem

ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12

Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain

Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the

Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort

PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands

Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28

(2) pp2-19

Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000

npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm

[retrieved 5 February 2001]

PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour

London Sage

Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van

19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis

ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-

proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]

Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and

practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press

Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative

reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133

Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8

Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press

Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic

resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace

Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street

Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409

Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach

journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187

Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the

Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster

Greatt Britain

Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon

Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views

Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools

off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London

Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony

thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated

CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10

2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

November 1998]

Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press

Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press

Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen

Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen

Westdeutscherr Verlag

Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins

Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism

secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin

Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6

Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of

media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future

directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage

Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im

Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten

Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik

38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)

pp279-286

Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In

Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das

Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche

Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie

Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s

Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the

worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press

Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343

Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag

PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486

Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York

Basicc Books

Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press

Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M

(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold

Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard

Universityy Press

Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170

Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek

Deventer Kluwer

Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US

newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available

httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|

Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep

Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7

politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227

Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage

Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy

PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147

Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the

massmass media New York Longman

Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal

ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29

Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage

Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media

contentcontent New York Longman

Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-

kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage

Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist

JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106

Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18

Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world

ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89

Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|

JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil

vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]

Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online

JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80

Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47

Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87

Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the

news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228

Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)

pp209-233

Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C

(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age

pp74 London Routledge

Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)

JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage

Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-

40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield

Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43

(i)pp-3i-52

Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization

amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex

Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit

verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van

Loghum

Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den

Haag Sdu

Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication

London Sage

228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag

Sdu

Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and

techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage

Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ

Werkgroepp Migranten en Media

Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en

allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu

Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of

objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679

Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal

ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131

Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press

Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press

Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news

sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable

Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail

D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin

Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable

Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff

Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en

opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis

Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22

Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]

Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]

Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal

ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35

Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen

Historischee Uitgeverij

Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting

2ndd edition Den Haag SUA

Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey

Hamptonn Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and

theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the

endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum

Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-

dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M

(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur

MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9

technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von

Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166

Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH

(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey

Hamptonn Press

Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und

EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)

PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410

Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In

TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml

[retrieved 3 March 2000]

Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho

Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative

repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-

198 London Sage

Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De

TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit

Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-

19941994 Zwolle Waanders

Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism

EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71

Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien

Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class

communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage

Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news

fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger

Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek

overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht

ADO

Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over

etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen

Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek

MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)

pp80-88

Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal

influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and

thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96

Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished

report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In

WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25

Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere

inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge

Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de

mediamedia Amsterdam SUA

Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf

230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS

K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen

1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS

Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency

andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-

143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van

Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage

Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of

PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64

Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor

communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma

Page 3: UvA-DARE (Digital Academic Repository) Journalists in The ... · BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7 Carey,, J. (1989). Communication as culture: essays on media and society. Boston: Unwin Hyman

2 l 6 6 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS

Becker L Lauf E Lowrey W (1999) Differential employment rates in the journalism and mass

communicationn labor force based on gender race and ethnicity exploring the impact of

affirmativee action In Journalism Quarterly 76 (4) pp631-645

Berg H van den (1992) Racisme onderzoek en discoursanalyse Migrantenstudies 8 (1) p38

Berkel H van (1994) De meningen van hoofdredacteuren van dagbladen dagbladjournalisten

enn leerling-journalisten over ethische onderwerpen - enkele cijfers In Brouwers B Alles voor

hethet nieuws de flexibele ethiek van de journalist pp145-162 Den Haag SDU

Berkowitz D (1997) The social meanings of news Thousand Oaks Sage

BierhoffJ Deuze M De Vreese C (2000) Media innovation professional debate and media

training a European analysis European Journalism Centre Report Maastricht EJC Available

httpwwwejcnlhpmicontentshtmll [retrieved 16 March 2001]

Billiet J (1994) Methoden van sociaal-wetenschappelijk onderzoek ontwerp en dataverzameling

Leuven Acco

Bird SE (1990) Storytelling on the far side journalism and the weekly tabloid Critical Studies

inin Mass Communication 7 (4) pp377-389

Bird SE (1992) For enquiring minds a cultural study of supermarket tabloids Knoxville

Universityy of Tennessee Press

Black J (ed) (1997) Mixed news the publicciviccommunitarian journalism debate Mahwah

Erlbaum

Bloebaum B (1994) Journalismus als soziales System Geschichte Ausdijferenzierung und

VerseibstoumlndigungVerseibstoumlndigung Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Blokker J (1989) De wondren werden woord en dreven verder honderd jaar informatie in

NederlandNederland Deventer Kluwer

Blumler J Gurevitch M (1995) The crisis of public communication London Routledge

Blumler J McLeod J Rosengren K (eds) (1992) Comparatively speaking communication

andand culture across space and time Newbury Park Sage

Brants K (1985) Broadcasting and politics in The Netherlands from pillar to post West

EuropeanEuropean Politics 8(2) pp104-121

Brants K (1998) Whos afraid of infotainment European Journal of communication 30 (3)

PP-315-336

Brants K Crone L Leurdijk A (1998) Media en migranten inventarisatie van onderzoek in

NederlandNederland Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Brants K McQuail D (1997) The Netherlands In Oestergaard BS (ed) The media in Western

EuropeEurope the Euromedia handbook pp153-167 London Sage

Brants K Neijens P (1998) The infotainment of politics Political Communication 15 (2) pp149-

164

Breen M (ig98)ournaism- theory and practice Paddington Macleay Press

Brink van den REM (1987) Informatie over informatie handboek van de informatiemedia in

NederlandNederland 1938-1985 in hetbijzonder overde uitgeverij Leiden Stenfert Kroese

Brookes R (1998) Tabloidization media panics and mad cow disease Paper presented at the

EuricomCCISS Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster

Greatt Britain

Brosius H Holtz-Bacha C (eds) (1999) The German communication yearbook Cresskill

Hamptonn Press

Brouwers B (1994) Alles voor het nieuws de flexibele ethiek van de journalist Den Haag SDU

Buurke S (1999) The Dutch media landscape [online] Available httpwwwejcnl-

jremlandnetherlandshmltt [retrieved 17 July 2000J

Campbell CP (1995) Race myth and the news Thousand Oaks Sage

Campbell K (1998) News media coverage of minorities In Sloan D Erickson Hoff E (eds)

ContemporaryContemporary media issues pp90-104 Northport Vision Press

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7

Carey J (1989) Communication as culture essays on media and society Boston Unwin Hyman

Castells M (2000) The rise of the network society 2nd edition Oxford Blackwell

Chomsky N (1965) Aspects of a theory of syntax Cambridge MIT Press

Chomsky N (1971) Selected readings London Oxford University Press

Chorus J (2001) Stoottroepen van de integratie NRC Handelsblad 17 February 2001 PP-33-34-

Christians C (1998) Media ethics and the technological society Journal of Mass Media Ethics 13

(2)pp67-70

Clayton RL Werking GS (1995) Using E-MailWorld Wide Web for establishment Survey

dataa collection In Proceedings of the section on Survey Research Methods American Statistical

Association

Comley P (1996) The use of the Internet as a data collection method (online] SGA Esomar Paper

Available httpwwwsgacoukesomarhtml [retrieved March 1 2000j Converse JM Presser S (1986) Survey questions handcrafting the standardized questionnaire

Beverlyy Hills Sage

Cooper TW (1998) New technology effects inventory forty leading ethical issues journal of

MassMass Media Ethics 13 2) pp71-92

Costeraa Meijer I (2001a) The public quality of popular journalism developing a normative

frameworkJournalismm Studies 2 (2) pp189-205

Costeraa Meijer I (2001b) The colour of soap opera an analysis of professional speech on the

representationn of ethnicity European Journal of Cultural Studies 4 (2) pp207-230

Cottle S (1997) Television and ethnic minorities producers perspectives Aldershot Ashgate

Cottle S (1999) From BBC newsroom to BBC newscentre on changing technology and journalist

practices Convergence 5 (3) pp22-43

Cottle S (2000a) New(s) times towards a second wave of news etnography Communications 25

(1) ppig-41-Cottle S (2000b) Media research and ethnic minorities mapping the field In Cottle S (ed)

EthnicEthnic minorities and the media changing cultural boundaries pp 1-30 Ballmoor Open

Universityy Press

Coupland D (1991) Generation x New York St Martins Press

Croteau D Hoynes W (2000) MediaSociety industries images audiences 2n d edition

Thousandd Oaks Pine Forge Press

Cuilenburg van JJ Kleinnijenhuis J De Ridder J (1988) Concentratie en persklimaat

Amsterdam VU Uitgeverij

Cuilenburg JJ van Scholten O Noomen GW (1992) Communicatiewetenschap

Muiderberg Coutinho

d Haenens L Saeys F (1996) Media en multiculturalisme in Vlaanderen Gent Academia Press

Dahlgren P (1992) Introduction In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)Journalism and popular culture

pp1-23 Thousand Oaks Sage

Dahlgren P (1995) Television and the public sphere citizenship democracy and the media

London Sage

Dahlgren P (1996) Media logic in cyberspace repositioning journalism and its publics

JavnostfTheJavnostfThe Public 3 (3) pp59-72

Dahlgren P (1997) Cultural studies as a research perspective themes and tensions In Corner

J Schlesinger P Silverstone R (eds) International media research a critical survey pp48-64

London Routledge

Dahlgren P (1998) Enhancing the civic ideal in television journalism In Brants K Hermes J

andd Van Zoonen L (eds) 77ie media in question popular question and public interests pp89-

100 London Sage

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) (1991) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public

spheresphere in the new media age London Routledge

218 8 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) (1992) Journalism and popular culture Thousand Oaks Sage

Darnton R (1990) The kiss ofLamourette reflections in cultural history New York Norton

Dee Boer C Brennecke SI (1998) Media en publiek Amsterdam Boom

Dee Goede P (1999) Omroepbeleid met en tegen de tijd Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Dee Jongh A (1999) Onderzoek raadsverslaggevers [online] Available httpwwwjournalism

fcjhvunlMassacommunicatieOnderzoekraadwebhtmm |retrieved September 30 2001]

Dee Vree R (1998) Sesam open U en liefst voor niets De Journalist 102 (5) pp18-20

Dee Vries E (2001) De 300 multiculti journalisten van Nederland De Journalist 106 (16) pp20-30

Dee Wilde R (2000) De voorspellers een kritiek op de toekomstindustrie Amsterdam De Balie

Delano A Henningham J (1995) The news breed British journalists in the 1990s London

Schooll of Media London College of Printing and Distributive Trades

Delano A Henningham J (1996) A fin de siegravecle forecast British Journalism Review 7 (1) pp55-61

Denn Boer BJ Bouwman H Frissen v Houben M Van Dijk J (1994) Methodologie en

statistiekstatistiek voor communicatie-onderzoek Houten Bohn Stafleu Van Loghum

Denzin NK Lincoln YS (2000) Handbook of qualitative research 2nd edition London Sage

Deuze M (1998) The WebCommunicators issues in research into online journalism and

journalistss [online] First Monday 3 (12) Available httpwwwfirstmondayorgissues

issue3_i2deuzeindexhtmll [retrieved December 26 1998]

Deuze M (1999) Journalism and the Web an analysis of skills and standards in an online

environment Gazette 61 (5) pp373-390

Deuze M (2000) journalistiek in een digitale omgeving de medialogica van de Nederlandse

Internetjournalist Tijdschrift voor Communicatiewetenschap 28 (4) pp349-366

Deuze M (2001a) Understanding the impact of the Internet on new media professionalism

mindsetss and buzzwords [online] EJournalist 1 (1) Available httpwwwejournalismaucom

ejournalistdeuzepdff (retrieved 20 January 2001)

Deuze M (2001b) Educating newjournalists challenges to the curriculumJournalism Educator

56(2)pp4-i7

Deuze M (2001c) Multicultural journalism education enhancing the curriculum Asia Pacific

MediaMedia Educator o (1) pp127-147

Deuze M (20oid) Online journalism modelling the first generation of news

mediaa on the World Wide Web [online] first Monday 6 (10) Available httpwwwfirstmonday

orgissuesissue6_iodeuzeindexhtmll [retrieved 20 October 2001]

Deuze M (2002) Gekleurd nieuws journalistiek voor een multiculturele samenleving In

Bardoel J Vos C Vree F van Wijfjes H (eds) Journalistieke cultuur in Nederland pp446-463

Amsterdam Amsterdam University Press

Deuze M Dimoudi C (2002) Online journalists in The Netherlands towards a profile of a new

profession Journalism 3 (1) pp 103-118

Deuze M Rennen T (2000) Studenten willen naar landelijke media (Onderzoek journalistiek

inn Nederland 04) De Journalist 104 (9) pp27-28

Deuze M Yeshua D (2001) Online journalists face new ethical dilemmas report from The

Netherlandsjourna of Mass Media Ethics 16 (4) 273-292

Dickson T (1995) Assessing educations response to multicultural issuesjournafrsm Educator^o

(3) pp41-51-

Diekerhof E Elias M Sax M (1986) Voor zover plaats aan de perstafel Amsterdam

Meulenhoff

Dimmick J Coit P (1982) Levels of analysis in mass media decision-making Communication

ResearchResearch 9 (iXpp3-32

Dimoudi C (1999) Exploring unknown territory the who what and why of Dutch journalists on

thethe World Wide Web MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Donsbach W (1981) Legitimationsprobleme des Journalismus gesellschaftliche Rolle der

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 2 19 9

MassenmedienMassenmedien und berujliche Einstellung von Journalisten Freiburg Karl Alber

Donsbach W (1983) Journalists conceptions of their audiece comparative indicators for the

wayy British and German journalists define their relations to the public Gazette 32 (1) pp19-36

Donsbach W (1999) Journalism research In Brosius H Holtz-Bacha C (eds) The German

communicationcommunication yearbook pp159-178 Cresskill Hampton Press

Donsbach W Klett B (1993) Subjective objectivity How journalists in four countries define a

keyy term of their profession Gazette 51 1) pp53-83

Donselaar J van Claus E Nelissen C (1998) Monitor racisme en extreem-rechts Tweede

rapportagerapportage media Leiden LISWO

Donselaar J vanTanja J (2000) Bedoelde effecten en onvoorziene gevolgen In Sterk G (ed)

MediaMedia en allochtonen pp83-94 Den Haag Sdu

Doppert M Top B (1993) Tussen missie en misser aanbevelingen voor berichtgeving over

migrantenmigranten Amsterdam Nederlandse Vereniging voor Journalisten

Doppert M (2001) Multiculturele nieuwsselectie noodzakelijk [online] Available httpwww

xs4alInl~doppertoverig2htmll [retrieved 2g March 2001]

Drok N Jansen D (eds) (2001) Even geen Den Haag Vandaag naar een Nederlandse civiele

journalistiekjournalistiek Den Haag Sdu

Drok N Roeters A (eds) (1986) Het journalistieke ambacht Kampen Kok

Dusseldorp M van Scullion R Bierhoff J (1999) The future of printed press European

JournalismJournalism Centre Report [online] Available httpwwwejcnlhpfppcontentshtml [retrieved

Marchh 102001]

Dijk TA van (1983) Minderheden in de media een analyse van de berichtgeving over etnische

minderhedenminderheden in de dagbladpers Amsterdam SUA

DijkTA van (1988) News analysis case studies of international and national news in the press

Mahwah Erlbaum

Dijk TA van (1991) Racism and the press New York Routledge

Dijk T J van (1996) Power and the news media In Paletz D (ed) Policital communication in

actionaction states institutions movements audiences pp9-36 New Jersey Hampton Press

Economistt Intel l igence Uni t (2001) The Netherlands [online] Available httpwww

economistcomcountriesNetherlands [retrieved 20 August 2001]

Eijk D van (1997) Computer Assisted Reporting in the Dutch newsroom [online) Cahier 11

Available httpuserwwwec0nhvunl~pverweijcahierc03html [retrieved May 121998]

Ekstroumlm M (1996) The validity of TV journalism theoretical starting points for critical

journalismm research The Nordicom Review 1 pp129-152

Elliott D (1988) All is not relative essential shared values and the pressjournaf of Mass Media

EthicsEthics 3 (1) pp28-32

Elliott D Culver C (1992) Defining and analyzing journalistic deception Journal of Mass

MediaMedia Ethics 7 (2) pp69-84

Emmerik-Levelt H van Teulings AWM (1967) Buitenlandse arbeiders en de pers In

Wentholt R (ed) Buitenlandse arbeiders in Nederland pp167-184 Leiden Spruyt

Entman L Rojecki (2000) 77ie black image in the white mind media and race in America

Chicago University of Chicago Press

Esser F (1998) Editorial structures and work principles in British and German newsrooms

EuropeanEuropean Journal of Communication 13 (4) pp375-405

Esser F (1999) Tabloidization of News - A Comparative Analysis of Anglo-American and

Germann Press journalism European journal of communication 14 (3) pp291-324

Esser F (2000) Spin Doctoring in British and German Election Campaigns - How the Press is

Beingg Confronted with a New Quality of Political PR European Journal ofCommunication 15 (2)

pp209-240

Ettema JS Whitney DC (1987) Professional mass communicators In Berger CH Chaffee

2 2 0 0 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S

SH (eds) Handbook of communication science pp747-780 Thousand Oaks Sage

Evers H (1987)Journalistiek en ethiek Delft Eburon

Evers H (1994) Media-ethiek morele dilemas in de journalistiek voorlichting en reclame

Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff

Evers H (1997) Pleidooi voor transparante journalistiek - een open en verantwoordelijke pers

kann zonder algemene code Filosofie amp fraktijk 18 (4) pp202-207

Evers H (1998) Communicatie-ethiek Tilburg Academie voor Journalistiek en Voorlichting

Fallows J (1999) But is it Journalism [online] American Prospect 11 (1) Available http

americanprospectcomarchivesVn-ifallowshtmll [retrieved 23 November 1999]

Fidler R (1997) Mediamorphosis understanding new media Thousand Oaks Pinee Forge Press

FiskeJ (ig8g) Understanding popular culture Boston Unwin Hyman

Fiske J (1992) Popularity and the politics of information In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)

JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp45-63 London Sage

Flick U (1998) An introduction to qualitative research theory method and applications London

Sage

Foucaultt (1984 [1971]) Nietzsche genealogy history In Rabinow P (ed) The Foucault reader

pp76-100 London Penguin

Foucault M (1994) Two lectures In Dirks N Eley G Ortner SB (eds) Culturepowerhistory

pp200-221 Princeton Princeton University Press

Fowler R (1991) language in the news discourse and ideology in the press London Routledge

Friedrichsen M Ehe R Janneck T Wysterski M (1999) Journalismus im Netz zur

Veraenderungg der Arbeits- bzw Selektionsprozesse von Journalisten durch das Internet In

Wirth W Schweiger W (Eds) Selektion im Internet empirische Analysen zu einem

SchluesseikonzeptSchluesseikonzept pp125-145 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Gaalen-Oordijk van CE Offenberg LA Vries W de (1993) Actuele en toekomstige

journalistiekjournalistiek arbeidsmarkt Den Haag HBO-Raad

Gahran A (1998) Credibility in online media seven voices from the news business Contentious

MagazineMagazine 1 (3) [online] Available httpwwwcontentiouscomarticIes1-3qa1-3qa1-3phtml

[retrieved 26 June 1998]

Gans H (1979) Deciding whats news New York Vintage Books

Garrison B (2000) Diffusion of a new technology on-line research in newspaper newsrooms

Convergencee 6 (1) pp84-105

Gaunt P (1992) Making the newsmakers international handbook on journalism training

Westport Greenwood Press

Getier M (2000) The new news thing [online] Washington Post December 24 2000 Available

httpwwwwashingtonpostcom [retrieved 20 February 2001]

Giddens A (1984) The constitution of society Cambridge Polity Press

Giddens A (1990) The consequences of modernity Cambridge Polity Press

Ginneken J van (1997) Understanding global news a critical introduction London Sage

Gitlin T (1995) The twilight of common dreams why America is wracked by culture wars New

York Metropolitan Books

Glasgoww Media Group (1976) Bad news London Routledge

Glasgoww Media Group (1980) More bad news London Routledge

Gleick J (1999) Faster the acceleration of just about everything New York Pantheon Books

Golding P Elliott P (1979) Making the news London Longman

Gordon DA Kittross JM (1998) Controversies in media ethics New York Longman

Graber D (1994) The infotainment quotient in routine television news a directors perspective

DiscourseDiscourse amp Society 5 (4) pp483-509

Greco AN (ed) (2000) The media and entertainment industries readings in mass

communicationscommunications Boston Aliyn amp Bacon

BIBLIOGRAPH Y Y 2 21 1

Gripsrud J (2000) Tabloidization popular journalism and democracy In Sparks S TullochJ

(eds) Tabloid tales pp285-300 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield

Grosswiler P (1998) Historical hopes media fears and the electronic town meeting concept

wheree technology meets democracy or demagogy Journal of Communication Inquiry 22 (2)

pp133-151 Habermas J (1990 [1962]) Die Strukturwandel der Oeffentlkhkeit Frankfurt am Main Suhrkamp Hagen P (2002)Journalisten in Nederland Amsterdam Arbeiderspers Hall S (1973) Encoding and decoding in the television message In Hall S Hobson D Lowe A

Willis P (eds) Culture media language pp128-138 London Hutchinson Hall S 1982) The rediscovery of ideology return of the repressed in media studies In Gurevitch

M Bennet T Curran J Woollacott J (eds) Culture society and the media pp56-90 London

Methuen

Hall S (1986) On postmodernism and articulation journal of Communication Inquiry 10 (2)

PP45-60

Hall S (1991) Old and new identities old and new ethnicities In King A (ed) Culture

globalizationglobalization and the world system pp19-39 London MacMillan

Hallin D (1986) The uncensored war the media and Vietnam Berkeley University of California

Press

Hallin D (1992) The passing of the high modernism of American journalism Journal of

CommunicationCommunication 42 (3) pp14-25

Hallin D (1996) Commercialism and professionalism in American news media In Curran J

Gurevitch M (eds) Mass media and society pp243-264 London Arnold

Halloran JD (1977) Understanding television Strasbourg Council of Europe

Hamelink C (1997) De journalistiek en het vraagstuk van de morele keuze Communicatie 26(1)

pp3-18

Harper C (1996) Online newspapers going somewhere or going nowhere Newspaper Research

JournalJournal -j (1) pp2-13

Hartley J (1982) Understanding news London Arnold

Hartley J (1996) Popular reality journalism modernity popular culture London Arnold

Hartmann P Husband C (1974) Racism and the mass media London Davis-Poynter

Have van der M (2000) NVJ eindelijk ook voor Internet-journalisten [online] Newwwsnet

Marchh 21 2000 Available httpwwwnewwwsnetnewwws-34788html [retrieved 21 March

2000]

HBO-raadd (2000) Hoor en wederhoor eindrapport van de visitatiecommissie Journalistiek en

VoorlichtingVoorlichting Den Haag HBO-raad

Heil P (1991) Werkwijzer voor journalistiek denken en doen 6th edition Amsterdam De

Arbeiderspers

Heinonen A (1999 )Journalism in the Age of the Net Tampere Acta Universitatis Tamperensis

Heinze T (1995) Qualitative Sozialforschung Erfahrungen Probleme und Perspektiven 3rd

edition Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Hekman SJ (1983) Webers ideal type a contemporary reassessment Polity 16 (1) pp119-137

Helmore E (2000) Alien concepts [online] Guardian Unlimited October 9 Available

httpwwwguardianunlimitedcoukarchivearticleo42734073838oohtmm [retrieved 17

Novemberr 2000]

Hemels J (1997)- De krant koning Van klassiek medium tot modern communicatieproduct In

Bardoel J Bierhoff J (eds) Media in Nederland feiten en structuren pp68-84 Groningen

Wolters-Noordhoff

Hemels J Vegt J (1997) Het geiumlllustreerde tijdschrift in Nederland Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Henningham J (1996) Australian journalists professional and ethical values Journalism

QuarterlyQuarterly 73 (1) pp206-2i8

222 2 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Henningham J 1998) Ideological differences between journalists and their public Harvard

Internationall Journal of PressPolitics 3 (1) pp92-101

Henningham J Delano A (1998) British journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global

journalistjournalist studies of news people around the world pp143-160 New Yersey Hampton Press

Hoogenboom M (1996) Een miskende democratie een andere visie op verzuiling en politieke

samenwerkingg in Nederland Leiden DSWO Press

Houtzager D (2001) Hoe kleurrijk is uw krant Zebra (1) 1 pp12-13

Huber C (1998) Dasjournalismus-Netzwerk Innsbrueck Studien-Verlag

Hume E (1995) Tabloids talk radio and the future of news technologys impact on journalism

[online] Washington Northwestern University Available httpwwwannenbergnwuedu

pubstabloidss (retrieved 27January 2000] lFJJ 0999)- freelance futures world survey on the social and economic status of freelance journalists

[online] Brussels International Federation of journalists Available

httpwwwifjorgpublicationsotherpressotherpresshtmll [retrieved iumlojanuary 2000]

IgJersraquoraquo J- (999)- Good news bad news journalism ethics and the public interest Boulder

Westview

Instituu tt voor Strategische Kommunikati e (1994) Op gepaste afstand de Nederlandse

dagbladjournalistdagbladjournalist zijn vak zijn krant zijn lezer Amsterdam ISK

Interne tt Data Bureau (2000) Internet in Nederland [online) Available httpinternet

databureaucomnieuws20000824133738htmm [retrieved 20 November 2000J

Jager R Twisk P van (eds)(200i) Internetjournalistiek Amsterdam Boom

Jakubowicz A Goodall J Marin T Mitchell LR Seneviratne K (1994) Racism ethnicity

andand the media St Leonards Allen amp Urwin

Jankowski NW Van Selm M (2000) Traditional news media online an examination of added

values Communications 25 (1) pp85-101

Johnstone JWC Slawski EJ Bowman WW 1976) The news people a sociological portrait

ofof American journalists and their work Urbana University of Illinoi s Press

Kaiser A (1985) Haagse journalistiek een empirische studie naarde relatie tussen journalisten en

parlementarieumlrsparlementarieumlrs Amsterdam vu Uitgeverij

Kaiser A Wermuth M (1989) De relatie publiek en journalistiek Utrecht University of Utrecht

Kempers F Wieten J (1976) journalisten en persconcentratie rapport van de werkgroep

gevolgengevolgen van persconcentratie voor journalisten Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Kenney K Gorelik A Mwangi S (2000) Interactive features of online newspapers [online]

FirstFirst Monday 5 (1) Available httpfirstmondayorgissuesissue5_1kenneyindexhtml

[retrieved 6 December 2000]

Kepplinger HM (1979) Angepasste Aussenseiter was Journalisten denken undwiesie arbeiten

Muumlnchen Alber

Kincaid DL (1987) The convergence theory of communication self-organization and cultural

evolution In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives

pp209-222 San Diego Academic Press

Knipscheer J Kleber R (1998) Migranten psychische (on)gezondheid en hulpverlening De

PsycholoogPsycholoog 33 (4) pp244-256

Knuist W (1994) Omroep en publiek In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig

jaarjaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp300-337 Zwolle Waanders

Koch T (1991) Journalism in the 21st century online information electronic data bases and the

newsnews Twickenham Adamantine Press

Koecher R (1986) Bloodhounds or missionaries role definitions of German and British

journalists European Journal of Communication 1 (1) pp43-64

Koerts A (1996) Migranten op dagbladredacties een evaluatie van het project 1994-1996

Amsterdam Fonds Bijzondere Projecten Dagbladjournalisten

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 223 3

Kopper GG Kolthoff A Czepek A (2000) Research review online journalism - a report on

currentt and continuing research and major questions in the international discussion

JournalismJournalism Studies 1 (3) pp499-512

Kovach B Rosenstiel T (2001) The elements of journalism New York Crown Publishers

Krippendorff K (1987) Paradigms for communication and development with emphasis on

autopoiesis In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives

pp189-208 San Diego Academic Press

Kymlicka W (1996) Multicultural citizenship a liberal theory of minority rights Oxford

Clarendonn Press

Laclau E MoufFe C (1985) Hegemony and social strategy towards a radical democratic politics

London Verso

Lamkamp M (2000) Infotainment enfant terrible of het zwarte schaap Een onderzoek naar het

ethischethisch standpunt van infotainment journalisten MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Lankveld A van (2000) Mufricufuree journalistiek = Nederlandse journalistiek MA-thesis

Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

LB RR (2000) Media en beeldvorming een literatuuroverzicht Rotterdam Landelijk Bureau

Racismebestrijding

Lee R van der (1999) Het gsm-nummer van Edgar Davids In Het gouden pennetje pp103-110

Amsterdam Balans

Leurdijk A (1997) Common sense versus political discourse debating racism and multicultural

societyy in Dutch talk shows European journal of Communication 12 (2) pp147-168

Leurdijk A (1999) Televisiejournalistiek over de multiculturele samenleving Amsterdam Het

Spinhuis

Liempt P van (1997) Ik zie te weinig journalisten die zich profileren- Cees Grimbergen en de

infotainment-cultuur De Journalist 101 (15) pp128-130

Linden van der F (1984) Met een mitrailleur in de boom confrontaties met Nederlandse

journalistenjournalisten Weesp De Haan

Loeffelholz M (ed) (2000) Theorien desJournalismus Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

LuegeT (1999) Usage patterns and information needs of journalists on the Internet |online] MA-

thesis Available httpwwwususorgtimothesis [retrieved 4 February 2000]

Lunsford D (2000) Taming the tabloids [online] American Journalism Review September 7-13

Available httpajrnewslinkorgajrdarcieseptoohtm [retrieved 13 November 2000]

Mann F (1997) Do journalism ethics amp values apply to new media [online] Available

httpwwwpoynterorgresearchmenmejvmannhtmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]

Mann F (April 1998) New Media brings a new set of problems [online] Available

httpwwwpoynterorgresearchnmnm_mann98htmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]

Manschot B (1994) Televisie en amusement In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland

vijfenzeventigvijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp176-205 Zwolle Waanders

Marcinowski F (1993) Publizistik als autopoietisches System Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

McChesney R (1999) Rich media poor democracy communication politics in dubious times

Urbana University of Illinoi s Press

McGregor J (1998) Boldly Gol The future of Canadian newspapers online [online] MA-thesis

Available httpwwwcarletoncajmccujoshowcaseboldly [retrieved 1 October 2001]

McMane A J (1993) A comparative analysis of standards of reporting among French and US

newspaperr journalists Journal of Mass Media Ethics 8 (4) pp207-218

McMane AJV (1998) French journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of

newsnews people around the world pp191-212 New Yersey Hampton Press

McManus J (1994) Marker-driven journalism let the citizen beware Thousand Oaks Sage

McQuail D (1994) Mass communication theory an introduction 3r d edition London Sage

2 2 4 4 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S

MediaGroepp (2000) Etnische minderheden en de media CD-Rom Katholieke Universiteit

Nijmegen Den Haag Bedrijfsfonds voor de Pers

Meek C (2000) Online journalism a breed apart say NetMedia speakers [online] DotJournalism

8162000 Available httpwwwjournalismcoukezine_plusdotjarkstoryi35shtrnl [retrieved

200 September 2000]

Meier U Berg D van der (1991) Vrouwen werkzaam bij omroep en pers Hilversum AGB

Veldkamp

Meijer L (1999) Roddeljournalistiek in Nederland In Het gouden pennetje pp41-49

Amsterdam Balans

Merrill J (1986) Journalistic professionalization danger to freedom and pluralism Journal of

MassMass Media Ethics 1 (2) pp56-60

Merrill J (ed) (1995) Global journalism survey of international communication New York

Longman

Middleberg D Ross S (2000) Media in Cyberspace study [online] Mediasource Report

Available httpwwwmediasourcecom [retrieved 17 March 2000]

Molotch H Lester M (1974) News as purposive behavior on the strategic use of routine events

accidents and scandals American Sociological Review 39 (1) pp101-112

Morgan F (1998) The moving finger writes conditions for a theory of journalism Paper presented

too the Journalism Education Association Conference at the University of Central Queensland

Australia

Morris M Ogan C (1996) The Internet as mass medium Journal of Communication 46 (1)

PP-39-50

Muskens GJ (1968) Journalist als beroep een sociologische analyse van de leden van de

NederlandseNederlandse Vereniging van Journalisten Nijmegen Sociologisch Instituut

Negroponte N (1996) Being digital New York Vintage Books

Neuberger C (2000) Journalismus im Internet Auf dem Weg zur Eigenstaendigkeit Media

PerspektivenPerspektiven 7 pp310-318

Newhagen JE Rafaeli S (1996) Why communication researchers should study the Internet a

dialogue Journal of Communication 46 (1) pp4-13

Neijens P (2001) Verleidingskunsten Amsterdam Vossiuspers UVA

Nielsen J Morkes J (1998) Concise scannable and objective how to write for the Web

[online] Sun Microsystems Paper Available httpwwwuseitcompaperswebwriting

writinghtmll [retrieved 3 July 1998]

Nordenstreng K (1995) Introduction a state of the art In European Journal of Communication

io(4)pp435-440

Nordenstreng K Topuz H (eds)(ig89)oiltrnaJisr- status rights and responsabilities Prague

Internationa Organization of Journalists

NUAA Internet Surveys (2000) How many online [online) Available httpwwwnuacom

surveyshow_many_online [retrieved 5 December 2000]

Nijhoff KG Trompetter JM (1994) Hoofddoekjes en soepjurken een onderzoek naar de

beeldvormingbeeldvorming over de islam en moslims in Nederland MA-thesis Utrecht Wetenschapswinkel

Socialee Wetenschappen

OBrien S Robertson L (2000) Press Passes for Online Journalists American Journalism Review 22 (5) p 12

Ouaj J (1999) More colour in the media employment and access of ethnic minorities to the

televisiontelevision industry in Germany the UK France the Netherlands and Finland Duumlsseldorff The Europeann Institute for the Media

Patterson P Wilkins L (eds)(i997) Media ethics issues and cases St Louis McGraw Hill Patterson TE Donsbach W (1996) News decisions journalists as partisan actors Political

CommunicationCommunication 13 (4) pp455-468

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5

Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)

Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available

httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]

Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists

4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies

Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available

httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]

Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp

SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59

Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press

Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem

ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12

Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain

Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the

Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort

PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands

Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28

(2) pp2-19

Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000

npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm

[retrieved 5 February 2001]

PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour

London Sage

Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van

19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis

ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-

proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]

Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and

practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press

Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative

reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133

Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8

Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press

Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic

resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace

Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street

Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409

Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach

journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187

Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the

Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster

Greatt Britain

Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon

Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views

Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools

off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London

Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony

thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated

CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10

2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

November 1998]

Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press

Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press

Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen

Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen

Westdeutscherr Verlag

Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins

Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism

secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin

Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6

Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of

media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future

directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage

Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im

Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten

Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik

38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)

pp279-286

Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In

Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das

Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche

Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie

Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s

Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the

worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press

Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343

Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag

PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486

Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York

Basicc Books

Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press

Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M

(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold

Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard

Universityy Press

Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170

Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek

Deventer Kluwer

Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US

newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available

httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|

Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep

Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7

politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227

Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage

Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy

PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147

Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the

massmass media New York Longman

Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal

ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29

Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage

Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media

contentcontent New York Longman

Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-

kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage

Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist

JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106

Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18

Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world

ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89

Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|

JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil

vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]

Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online

JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80

Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47

Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87

Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the

news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228

Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)

pp209-233

Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C

(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age

pp74 London Routledge

Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)

JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage

Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-

40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield

Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43

(i)pp-3i-52

Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization

amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex

Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit

verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van

Loghum

Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den

Haag Sdu

Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication

London Sage

228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag

Sdu

Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and

techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage

Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ

Werkgroepp Migranten en Media

Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en

allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu

Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of

objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679

Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal

ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131

Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press

Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press

Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news

sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable

Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail

D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin

Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable

Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff

Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en

opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis

Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22

Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]

Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]

Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal

ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35

Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen

Historischee Uitgeverij

Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting

2ndd edition Den Haag SUA

Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey

Hamptonn Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and

theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the

endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum

Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-

dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M

(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur

MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9

technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von

Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166

Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH

(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey

Hamptonn Press

Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und

EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)

PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410

Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In

TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml

[retrieved 3 March 2000]

Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho

Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative

repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-

198 London Sage

Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De

TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit

Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-

19941994 Zwolle Waanders

Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism

EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71

Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien

Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class

communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage

Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news

fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger

Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek

overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht

ADO

Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over

etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen

Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek

MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)

pp80-88

Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal

influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and

thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96

Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished

report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In

WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25

Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere

inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge

Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de

mediamedia Amsterdam SUA

Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf

230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS

K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen

1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS

Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency

andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-

143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van

Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage

Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of

PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64

Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor

communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma

Page 4: UvA-DARE (Digital Academic Repository) Journalists in The ... · BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7 Carey,, J. (1989). Communication as culture: essays on media and society. Boston: Unwin Hyman

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7

Carey J (1989) Communication as culture essays on media and society Boston Unwin Hyman

Castells M (2000) The rise of the network society 2nd edition Oxford Blackwell

Chomsky N (1965) Aspects of a theory of syntax Cambridge MIT Press

Chomsky N (1971) Selected readings London Oxford University Press

Chorus J (2001) Stoottroepen van de integratie NRC Handelsblad 17 February 2001 PP-33-34-

Christians C (1998) Media ethics and the technological society Journal of Mass Media Ethics 13

(2)pp67-70

Clayton RL Werking GS (1995) Using E-MailWorld Wide Web for establishment Survey

dataa collection In Proceedings of the section on Survey Research Methods American Statistical

Association

Comley P (1996) The use of the Internet as a data collection method (online] SGA Esomar Paper

Available httpwwwsgacoukesomarhtml [retrieved March 1 2000j Converse JM Presser S (1986) Survey questions handcrafting the standardized questionnaire

Beverlyy Hills Sage

Cooper TW (1998) New technology effects inventory forty leading ethical issues journal of

MassMass Media Ethics 13 2) pp71-92

Costeraa Meijer I (2001a) The public quality of popular journalism developing a normative

frameworkJournalismm Studies 2 (2) pp189-205

Costeraa Meijer I (2001b) The colour of soap opera an analysis of professional speech on the

representationn of ethnicity European Journal of Cultural Studies 4 (2) pp207-230

Cottle S (1997) Television and ethnic minorities producers perspectives Aldershot Ashgate

Cottle S (1999) From BBC newsroom to BBC newscentre on changing technology and journalist

practices Convergence 5 (3) pp22-43

Cottle S (2000a) New(s) times towards a second wave of news etnography Communications 25

(1) ppig-41-Cottle S (2000b) Media research and ethnic minorities mapping the field In Cottle S (ed)

EthnicEthnic minorities and the media changing cultural boundaries pp 1-30 Ballmoor Open

Universityy Press

Coupland D (1991) Generation x New York St Martins Press

Croteau D Hoynes W (2000) MediaSociety industries images audiences 2n d edition

Thousandd Oaks Pine Forge Press

Cuilenburg van JJ Kleinnijenhuis J De Ridder J (1988) Concentratie en persklimaat

Amsterdam VU Uitgeverij

Cuilenburg JJ van Scholten O Noomen GW (1992) Communicatiewetenschap

Muiderberg Coutinho

d Haenens L Saeys F (1996) Media en multiculturalisme in Vlaanderen Gent Academia Press

Dahlgren P (1992) Introduction In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)Journalism and popular culture

pp1-23 Thousand Oaks Sage

Dahlgren P (1995) Television and the public sphere citizenship democracy and the media

London Sage

Dahlgren P (1996) Media logic in cyberspace repositioning journalism and its publics

JavnostfTheJavnostfThe Public 3 (3) pp59-72

Dahlgren P (1997) Cultural studies as a research perspective themes and tensions In Corner

J Schlesinger P Silverstone R (eds) International media research a critical survey pp48-64

London Routledge

Dahlgren P (1998) Enhancing the civic ideal in television journalism In Brants K Hermes J

andd Van Zoonen L (eds) 77ie media in question popular question and public interests pp89-

100 London Sage

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) (1991) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public

spheresphere in the new media age London Routledge

218 8 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) (1992) Journalism and popular culture Thousand Oaks Sage

Darnton R (1990) The kiss ofLamourette reflections in cultural history New York Norton

Dee Boer C Brennecke SI (1998) Media en publiek Amsterdam Boom

Dee Goede P (1999) Omroepbeleid met en tegen de tijd Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Dee Jongh A (1999) Onderzoek raadsverslaggevers [online] Available httpwwwjournalism

fcjhvunlMassacommunicatieOnderzoekraadwebhtmm |retrieved September 30 2001]

Dee Vree R (1998) Sesam open U en liefst voor niets De Journalist 102 (5) pp18-20

Dee Vries E (2001) De 300 multiculti journalisten van Nederland De Journalist 106 (16) pp20-30

Dee Wilde R (2000) De voorspellers een kritiek op de toekomstindustrie Amsterdam De Balie

Delano A Henningham J (1995) The news breed British journalists in the 1990s London

Schooll of Media London College of Printing and Distributive Trades

Delano A Henningham J (1996) A fin de siegravecle forecast British Journalism Review 7 (1) pp55-61

Denn Boer BJ Bouwman H Frissen v Houben M Van Dijk J (1994) Methodologie en

statistiekstatistiek voor communicatie-onderzoek Houten Bohn Stafleu Van Loghum

Denzin NK Lincoln YS (2000) Handbook of qualitative research 2nd edition London Sage

Deuze M (1998) The WebCommunicators issues in research into online journalism and

journalistss [online] First Monday 3 (12) Available httpwwwfirstmondayorgissues

issue3_i2deuzeindexhtmll [retrieved December 26 1998]

Deuze M (1999) Journalism and the Web an analysis of skills and standards in an online

environment Gazette 61 (5) pp373-390

Deuze M (2000) journalistiek in een digitale omgeving de medialogica van de Nederlandse

Internetjournalist Tijdschrift voor Communicatiewetenschap 28 (4) pp349-366

Deuze M (2001a) Understanding the impact of the Internet on new media professionalism

mindsetss and buzzwords [online] EJournalist 1 (1) Available httpwwwejournalismaucom

ejournalistdeuzepdff (retrieved 20 January 2001)

Deuze M (2001b) Educating newjournalists challenges to the curriculumJournalism Educator

56(2)pp4-i7

Deuze M (2001c) Multicultural journalism education enhancing the curriculum Asia Pacific

MediaMedia Educator o (1) pp127-147

Deuze M (20oid) Online journalism modelling the first generation of news

mediaa on the World Wide Web [online] first Monday 6 (10) Available httpwwwfirstmonday

orgissuesissue6_iodeuzeindexhtmll [retrieved 20 October 2001]

Deuze M (2002) Gekleurd nieuws journalistiek voor een multiculturele samenleving In

Bardoel J Vos C Vree F van Wijfjes H (eds) Journalistieke cultuur in Nederland pp446-463

Amsterdam Amsterdam University Press

Deuze M Dimoudi C (2002) Online journalists in The Netherlands towards a profile of a new

profession Journalism 3 (1) pp 103-118

Deuze M Rennen T (2000) Studenten willen naar landelijke media (Onderzoek journalistiek

inn Nederland 04) De Journalist 104 (9) pp27-28

Deuze M Yeshua D (2001) Online journalists face new ethical dilemmas report from The

Netherlandsjourna of Mass Media Ethics 16 (4) 273-292

Dickson T (1995) Assessing educations response to multicultural issuesjournafrsm Educator^o

(3) pp41-51-

Diekerhof E Elias M Sax M (1986) Voor zover plaats aan de perstafel Amsterdam

Meulenhoff

Dimmick J Coit P (1982) Levels of analysis in mass media decision-making Communication

ResearchResearch 9 (iXpp3-32

Dimoudi C (1999) Exploring unknown territory the who what and why of Dutch journalists on

thethe World Wide Web MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Donsbach W (1981) Legitimationsprobleme des Journalismus gesellschaftliche Rolle der

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 2 19 9

MassenmedienMassenmedien und berujliche Einstellung von Journalisten Freiburg Karl Alber

Donsbach W (1983) Journalists conceptions of their audiece comparative indicators for the

wayy British and German journalists define their relations to the public Gazette 32 (1) pp19-36

Donsbach W (1999) Journalism research In Brosius H Holtz-Bacha C (eds) The German

communicationcommunication yearbook pp159-178 Cresskill Hampton Press

Donsbach W Klett B (1993) Subjective objectivity How journalists in four countries define a

keyy term of their profession Gazette 51 1) pp53-83

Donselaar J van Claus E Nelissen C (1998) Monitor racisme en extreem-rechts Tweede

rapportagerapportage media Leiden LISWO

Donselaar J vanTanja J (2000) Bedoelde effecten en onvoorziene gevolgen In Sterk G (ed)

MediaMedia en allochtonen pp83-94 Den Haag Sdu

Doppert M Top B (1993) Tussen missie en misser aanbevelingen voor berichtgeving over

migrantenmigranten Amsterdam Nederlandse Vereniging voor Journalisten

Doppert M (2001) Multiculturele nieuwsselectie noodzakelijk [online] Available httpwww

xs4alInl~doppertoverig2htmll [retrieved 2g March 2001]

Drok N Jansen D (eds) (2001) Even geen Den Haag Vandaag naar een Nederlandse civiele

journalistiekjournalistiek Den Haag Sdu

Drok N Roeters A (eds) (1986) Het journalistieke ambacht Kampen Kok

Dusseldorp M van Scullion R Bierhoff J (1999) The future of printed press European

JournalismJournalism Centre Report [online] Available httpwwwejcnlhpfppcontentshtml [retrieved

Marchh 102001]

Dijk TA van (1983) Minderheden in de media een analyse van de berichtgeving over etnische

minderhedenminderheden in de dagbladpers Amsterdam SUA

DijkTA van (1988) News analysis case studies of international and national news in the press

Mahwah Erlbaum

Dijk TA van (1991) Racism and the press New York Routledge

Dijk T J van (1996) Power and the news media In Paletz D (ed) Policital communication in

actionaction states institutions movements audiences pp9-36 New Jersey Hampton Press

Economistt Intel l igence Uni t (2001) The Netherlands [online] Available httpwww

economistcomcountriesNetherlands [retrieved 20 August 2001]

Eijk D van (1997) Computer Assisted Reporting in the Dutch newsroom [online) Cahier 11

Available httpuserwwwec0nhvunl~pverweijcahierc03html [retrieved May 121998]

Ekstroumlm M (1996) The validity of TV journalism theoretical starting points for critical

journalismm research The Nordicom Review 1 pp129-152

Elliott D (1988) All is not relative essential shared values and the pressjournaf of Mass Media

EthicsEthics 3 (1) pp28-32

Elliott D Culver C (1992) Defining and analyzing journalistic deception Journal of Mass

MediaMedia Ethics 7 (2) pp69-84

Emmerik-Levelt H van Teulings AWM (1967) Buitenlandse arbeiders en de pers In

Wentholt R (ed) Buitenlandse arbeiders in Nederland pp167-184 Leiden Spruyt

Entman L Rojecki (2000) 77ie black image in the white mind media and race in America

Chicago University of Chicago Press

Esser F (1998) Editorial structures and work principles in British and German newsrooms

EuropeanEuropean Journal of Communication 13 (4) pp375-405

Esser F (1999) Tabloidization of News - A Comparative Analysis of Anglo-American and

Germann Press journalism European journal of communication 14 (3) pp291-324

Esser F (2000) Spin Doctoring in British and German Election Campaigns - How the Press is

Beingg Confronted with a New Quality of Political PR European Journal ofCommunication 15 (2)

pp209-240

Ettema JS Whitney DC (1987) Professional mass communicators In Berger CH Chaffee

2 2 0 0 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S

SH (eds) Handbook of communication science pp747-780 Thousand Oaks Sage

Evers H (1987)Journalistiek en ethiek Delft Eburon

Evers H (1994) Media-ethiek morele dilemas in de journalistiek voorlichting en reclame

Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff

Evers H (1997) Pleidooi voor transparante journalistiek - een open en verantwoordelijke pers

kann zonder algemene code Filosofie amp fraktijk 18 (4) pp202-207

Evers H (1998) Communicatie-ethiek Tilburg Academie voor Journalistiek en Voorlichting

Fallows J (1999) But is it Journalism [online] American Prospect 11 (1) Available http

americanprospectcomarchivesVn-ifallowshtmll [retrieved 23 November 1999]

Fidler R (1997) Mediamorphosis understanding new media Thousand Oaks Pinee Forge Press

FiskeJ (ig8g) Understanding popular culture Boston Unwin Hyman

Fiske J (1992) Popularity and the politics of information In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)

JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp45-63 London Sage

Flick U (1998) An introduction to qualitative research theory method and applications London

Sage

Foucaultt (1984 [1971]) Nietzsche genealogy history In Rabinow P (ed) The Foucault reader

pp76-100 London Penguin

Foucault M (1994) Two lectures In Dirks N Eley G Ortner SB (eds) Culturepowerhistory

pp200-221 Princeton Princeton University Press

Fowler R (1991) language in the news discourse and ideology in the press London Routledge

Friedrichsen M Ehe R Janneck T Wysterski M (1999) Journalismus im Netz zur

Veraenderungg der Arbeits- bzw Selektionsprozesse von Journalisten durch das Internet In

Wirth W Schweiger W (Eds) Selektion im Internet empirische Analysen zu einem

SchluesseikonzeptSchluesseikonzept pp125-145 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Gaalen-Oordijk van CE Offenberg LA Vries W de (1993) Actuele en toekomstige

journalistiekjournalistiek arbeidsmarkt Den Haag HBO-Raad

Gahran A (1998) Credibility in online media seven voices from the news business Contentious

MagazineMagazine 1 (3) [online] Available httpwwwcontentiouscomarticIes1-3qa1-3qa1-3phtml

[retrieved 26 June 1998]

Gans H (1979) Deciding whats news New York Vintage Books

Garrison B (2000) Diffusion of a new technology on-line research in newspaper newsrooms

Convergencee 6 (1) pp84-105

Gaunt P (1992) Making the newsmakers international handbook on journalism training

Westport Greenwood Press

Getier M (2000) The new news thing [online] Washington Post December 24 2000 Available

httpwwwwashingtonpostcom [retrieved 20 February 2001]

Giddens A (1984) The constitution of society Cambridge Polity Press

Giddens A (1990) The consequences of modernity Cambridge Polity Press

Ginneken J van (1997) Understanding global news a critical introduction London Sage

Gitlin T (1995) The twilight of common dreams why America is wracked by culture wars New

York Metropolitan Books

Glasgoww Media Group (1976) Bad news London Routledge

Glasgoww Media Group (1980) More bad news London Routledge

Gleick J (1999) Faster the acceleration of just about everything New York Pantheon Books

Golding P Elliott P (1979) Making the news London Longman

Gordon DA Kittross JM (1998) Controversies in media ethics New York Longman

Graber D (1994) The infotainment quotient in routine television news a directors perspective

DiscourseDiscourse amp Society 5 (4) pp483-509

Greco AN (ed) (2000) The media and entertainment industries readings in mass

communicationscommunications Boston Aliyn amp Bacon

BIBLIOGRAPH Y Y 2 21 1

Gripsrud J (2000) Tabloidization popular journalism and democracy In Sparks S TullochJ

(eds) Tabloid tales pp285-300 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield

Grosswiler P (1998) Historical hopes media fears and the electronic town meeting concept

wheree technology meets democracy or demagogy Journal of Communication Inquiry 22 (2)

pp133-151 Habermas J (1990 [1962]) Die Strukturwandel der Oeffentlkhkeit Frankfurt am Main Suhrkamp Hagen P (2002)Journalisten in Nederland Amsterdam Arbeiderspers Hall S (1973) Encoding and decoding in the television message In Hall S Hobson D Lowe A

Willis P (eds) Culture media language pp128-138 London Hutchinson Hall S 1982) The rediscovery of ideology return of the repressed in media studies In Gurevitch

M Bennet T Curran J Woollacott J (eds) Culture society and the media pp56-90 London

Methuen

Hall S (1986) On postmodernism and articulation journal of Communication Inquiry 10 (2)

PP45-60

Hall S (1991) Old and new identities old and new ethnicities In King A (ed) Culture

globalizationglobalization and the world system pp19-39 London MacMillan

Hallin D (1986) The uncensored war the media and Vietnam Berkeley University of California

Press

Hallin D (1992) The passing of the high modernism of American journalism Journal of

CommunicationCommunication 42 (3) pp14-25

Hallin D (1996) Commercialism and professionalism in American news media In Curran J

Gurevitch M (eds) Mass media and society pp243-264 London Arnold

Halloran JD (1977) Understanding television Strasbourg Council of Europe

Hamelink C (1997) De journalistiek en het vraagstuk van de morele keuze Communicatie 26(1)

pp3-18

Harper C (1996) Online newspapers going somewhere or going nowhere Newspaper Research

JournalJournal -j (1) pp2-13

Hartley J (1982) Understanding news London Arnold

Hartley J (1996) Popular reality journalism modernity popular culture London Arnold

Hartmann P Husband C (1974) Racism and the mass media London Davis-Poynter

Have van der M (2000) NVJ eindelijk ook voor Internet-journalisten [online] Newwwsnet

Marchh 21 2000 Available httpwwwnewwwsnetnewwws-34788html [retrieved 21 March

2000]

HBO-raadd (2000) Hoor en wederhoor eindrapport van de visitatiecommissie Journalistiek en

VoorlichtingVoorlichting Den Haag HBO-raad

Heil P (1991) Werkwijzer voor journalistiek denken en doen 6th edition Amsterdam De

Arbeiderspers

Heinonen A (1999 )Journalism in the Age of the Net Tampere Acta Universitatis Tamperensis

Heinze T (1995) Qualitative Sozialforschung Erfahrungen Probleme und Perspektiven 3rd

edition Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Hekman SJ (1983) Webers ideal type a contemporary reassessment Polity 16 (1) pp119-137

Helmore E (2000) Alien concepts [online] Guardian Unlimited October 9 Available

httpwwwguardianunlimitedcoukarchivearticleo42734073838oohtmm [retrieved 17

Novemberr 2000]

Hemels J (1997)- De krant koning Van klassiek medium tot modern communicatieproduct In

Bardoel J Bierhoff J (eds) Media in Nederland feiten en structuren pp68-84 Groningen

Wolters-Noordhoff

Hemels J Vegt J (1997) Het geiumlllustreerde tijdschrift in Nederland Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Henningham J (1996) Australian journalists professional and ethical values Journalism

QuarterlyQuarterly 73 (1) pp206-2i8

222 2 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Henningham J 1998) Ideological differences between journalists and their public Harvard

Internationall Journal of PressPolitics 3 (1) pp92-101

Henningham J Delano A (1998) British journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global

journalistjournalist studies of news people around the world pp143-160 New Yersey Hampton Press

Hoogenboom M (1996) Een miskende democratie een andere visie op verzuiling en politieke

samenwerkingg in Nederland Leiden DSWO Press

Houtzager D (2001) Hoe kleurrijk is uw krant Zebra (1) 1 pp12-13

Huber C (1998) Dasjournalismus-Netzwerk Innsbrueck Studien-Verlag

Hume E (1995) Tabloids talk radio and the future of news technologys impact on journalism

[online] Washington Northwestern University Available httpwwwannenbergnwuedu

pubstabloidss (retrieved 27January 2000] lFJJ 0999)- freelance futures world survey on the social and economic status of freelance journalists

[online] Brussels International Federation of journalists Available

httpwwwifjorgpublicationsotherpressotherpresshtmll [retrieved iumlojanuary 2000]

IgJersraquoraquo J- (999)- Good news bad news journalism ethics and the public interest Boulder

Westview

Instituu tt voor Strategische Kommunikati e (1994) Op gepaste afstand de Nederlandse

dagbladjournalistdagbladjournalist zijn vak zijn krant zijn lezer Amsterdam ISK

Interne tt Data Bureau (2000) Internet in Nederland [online) Available httpinternet

databureaucomnieuws20000824133738htmm [retrieved 20 November 2000J

Jager R Twisk P van (eds)(200i) Internetjournalistiek Amsterdam Boom

Jakubowicz A Goodall J Marin T Mitchell LR Seneviratne K (1994) Racism ethnicity

andand the media St Leonards Allen amp Urwin

Jankowski NW Van Selm M (2000) Traditional news media online an examination of added

values Communications 25 (1) pp85-101

Johnstone JWC Slawski EJ Bowman WW 1976) The news people a sociological portrait

ofof American journalists and their work Urbana University of Illinoi s Press

Kaiser A (1985) Haagse journalistiek een empirische studie naarde relatie tussen journalisten en

parlementarieumlrsparlementarieumlrs Amsterdam vu Uitgeverij

Kaiser A Wermuth M (1989) De relatie publiek en journalistiek Utrecht University of Utrecht

Kempers F Wieten J (1976) journalisten en persconcentratie rapport van de werkgroep

gevolgengevolgen van persconcentratie voor journalisten Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Kenney K Gorelik A Mwangi S (2000) Interactive features of online newspapers [online]

FirstFirst Monday 5 (1) Available httpfirstmondayorgissuesissue5_1kenneyindexhtml

[retrieved 6 December 2000]

Kepplinger HM (1979) Angepasste Aussenseiter was Journalisten denken undwiesie arbeiten

Muumlnchen Alber

Kincaid DL (1987) The convergence theory of communication self-organization and cultural

evolution In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives

pp209-222 San Diego Academic Press

Knipscheer J Kleber R (1998) Migranten psychische (on)gezondheid en hulpverlening De

PsycholoogPsycholoog 33 (4) pp244-256

Knuist W (1994) Omroep en publiek In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig

jaarjaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp300-337 Zwolle Waanders

Koch T (1991) Journalism in the 21st century online information electronic data bases and the

newsnews Twickenham Adamantine Press

Koecher R (1986) Bloodhounds or missionaries role definitions of German and British

journalists European Journal of Communication 1 (1) pp43-64

Koerts A (1996) Migranten op dagbladredacties een evaluatie van het project 1994-1996

Amsterdam Fonds Bijzondere Projecten Dagbladjournalisten

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 223 3

Kopper GG Kolthoff A Czepek A (2000) Research review online journalism - a report on

currentt and continuing research and major questions in the international discussion

JournalismJournalism Studies 1 (3) pp499-512

Kovach B Rosenstiel T (2001) The elements of journalism New York Crown Publishers

Krippendorff K (1987) Paradigms for communication and development with emphasis on

autopoiesis In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives

pp189-208 San Diego Academic Press

Kymlicka W (1996) Multicultural citizenship a liberal theory of minority rights Oxford

Clarendonn Press

Laclau E MoufFe C (1985) Hegemony and social strategy towards a radical democratic politics

London Verso

Lamkamp M (2000) Infotainment enfant terrible of het zwarte schaap Een onderzoek naar het

ethischethisch standpunt van infotainment journalisten MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Lankveld A van (2000) Mufricufuree journalistiek = Nederlandse journalistiek MA-thesis

Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

LB RR (2000) Media en beeldvorming een literatuuroverzicht Rotterdam Landelijk Bureau

Racismebestrijding

Lee R van der (1999) Het gsm-nummer van Edgar Davids In Het gouden pennetje pp103-110

Amsterdam Balans

Leurdijk A (1997) Common sense versus political discourse debating racism and multicultural

societyy in Dutch talk shows European journal of Communication 12 (2) pp147-168

Leurdijk A (1999) Televisiejournalistiek over de multiculturele samenleving Amsterdam Het

Spinhuis

Liempt P van (1997) Ik zie te weinig journalisten die zich profileren- Cees Grimbergen en de

infotainment-cultuur De Journalist 101 (15) pp128-130

Linden van der F (1984) Met een mitrailleur in de boom confrontaties met Nederlandse

journalistenjournalisten Weesp De Haan

Loeffelholz M (ed) (2000) Theorien desJournalismus Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

LuegeT (1999) Usage patterns and information needs of journalists on the Internet |online] MA-

thesis Available httpwwwususorgtimothesis [retrieved 4 February 2000]

Lunsford D (2000) Taming the tabloids [online] American Journalism Review September 7-13

Available httpajrnewslinkorgajrdarcieseptoohtm [retrieved 13 November 2000]

Mann F (1997) Do journalism ethics amp values apply to new media [online] Available

httpwwwpoynterorgresearchmenmejvmannhtmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]

Mann F (April 1998) New Media brings a new set of problems [online] Available

httpwwwpoynterorgresearchnmnm_mann98htmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]

Manschot B (1994) Televisie en amusement In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland

vijfenzeventigvijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp176-205 Zwolle Waanders

Marcinowski F (1993) Publizistik als autopoietisches System Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

McChesney R (1999) Rich media poor democracy communication politics in dubious times

Urbana University of Illinoi s Press

McGregor J (1998) Boldly Gol The future of Canadian newspapers online [online] MA-thesis

Available httpwwwcarletoncajmccujoshowcaseboldly [retrieved 1 October 2001]

McMane A J (1993) A comparative analysis of standards of reporting among French and US

newspaperr journalists Journal of Mass Media Ethics 8 (4) pp207-218

McMane AJV (1998) French journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of

newsnews people around the world pp191-212 New Yersey Hampton Press

McManus J (1994) Marker-driven journalism let the citizen beware Thousand Oaks Sage

McQuail D (1994) Mass communication theory an introduction 3r d edition London Sage

2 2 4 4 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S

MediaGroepp (2000) Etnische minderheden en de media CD-Rom Katholieke Universiteit

Nijmegen Den Haag Bedrijfsfonds voor de Pers

Meek C (2000) Online journalism a breed apart say NetMedia speakers [online] DotJournalism

8162000 Available httpwwwjournalismcoukezine_plusdotjarkstoryi35shtrnl [retrieved

200 September 2000]

Meier U Berg D van der (1991) Vrouwen werkzaam bij omroep en pers Hilversum AGB

Veldkamp

Meijer L (1999) Roddeljournalistiek in Nederland In Het gouden pennetje pp41-49

Amsterdam Balans

Merrill J (1986) Journalistic professionalization danger to freedom and pluralism Journal of

MassMass Media Ethics 1 (2) pp56-60

Merrill J (ed) (1995) Global journalism survey of international communication New York

Longman

Middleberg D Ross S (2000) Media in Cyberspace study [online] Mediasource Report

Available httpwwwmediasourcecom [retrieved 17 March 2000]

Molotch H Lester M (1974) News as purposive behavior on the strategic use of routine events

accidents and scandals American Sociological Review 39 (1) pp101-112

Morgan F (1998) The moving finger writes conditions for a theory of journalism Paper presented

too the Journalism Education Association Conference at the University of Central Queensland

Australia

Morris M Ogan C (1996) The Internet as mass medium Journal of Communication 46 (1)

PP-39-50

Muskens GJ (1968) Journalist als beroep een sociologische analyse van de leden van de

NederlandseNederlandse Vereniging van Journalisten Nijmegen Sociologisch Instituut

Negroponte N (1996) Being digital New York Vintage Books

Neuberger C (2000) Journalismus im Internet Auf dem Weg zur Eigenstaendigkeit Media

PerspektivenPerspektiven 7 pp310-318

Newhagen JE Rafaeli S (1996) Why communication researchers should study the Internet a

dialogue Journal of Communication 46 (1) pp4-13

Neijens P (2001) Verleidingskunsten Amsterdam Vossiuspers UVA

Nielsen J Morkes J (1998) Concise scannable and objective how to write for the Web

[online] Sun Microsystems Paper Available httpwwwuseitcompaperswebwriting

writinghtmll [retrieved 3 July 1998]

Nordenstreng K (1995) Introduction a state of the art In European Journal of Communication

io(4)pp435-440

Nordenstreng K Topuz H (eds)(ig89)oiltrnaJisr- status rights and responsabilities Prague

Internationa Organization of Journalists

NUAA Internet Surveys (2000) How many online [online) Available httpwwwnuacom

surveyshow_many_online [retrieved 5 December 2000]

Nijhoff KG Trompetter JM (1994) Hoofddoekjes en soepjurken een onderzoek naar de

beeldvormingbeeldvorming over de islam en moslims in Nederland MA-thesis Utrecht Wetenschapswinkel

Socialee Wetenschappen

OBrien S Robertson L (2000) Press Passes for Online Journalists American Journalism Review 22 (5) p 12

Ouaj J (1999) More colour in the media employment and access of ethnic minorities to the

televisiontelevision industry in Germany the UK France the Netherlands and Finland Duumlsseldorff The Europeann Institute for the Media

Patterson P Wilkins L (eds)(i997) Media ethics issues and cases St Louis McGraw Hill Patterson TE Donsbach W (1996) News decisions journalists as partisan actors Political

CommunicationCommunication 13 (4) pp455-468

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5

Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)

Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available

httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]

Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists

4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies

Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available

httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]

Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp

SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59

Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press

Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem

ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12

Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain

Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the

Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort

PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands

Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28

(2) pp2-19

Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000

npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm

[retrieved 5 February 2001]

PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour

London Sage

Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van

19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis

ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-

proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]

Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and

practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press

Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative

reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133

Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8

Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press

Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic

resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace

Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street

Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409

Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach

journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187

Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the

Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster

Greatt Britain

Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon

Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views

Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools

off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London

Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony

thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated

CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10

2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

November 1998]

Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press

Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press

Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen

Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen

Westdeutscherr Verlag

Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins

Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism

secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin

Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6

Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of

media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future

directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage

Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im

Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten

Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik

38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)

pp279-286

Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In

Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das

Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche

Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie

Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s

Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the

worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press

Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343

Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag

PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486

Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York

Basicc Books

Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press

Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M

(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold

Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard

Universityy Press

Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170

Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek

Deventer Kluwer

Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US

newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available

httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|

Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep

Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7

politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227

Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage

Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy

PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147

Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the

massmass media New York Longman

Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal

ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29

Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage

Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media

contentcontent New York Longman

Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-

kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage

Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist

JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106

Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18

Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world

ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89

Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|

JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil

vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]

Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online

JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80

Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47

Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87

Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the

news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228

Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)

pp209-233

Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C

(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age

pp74 London Routledge

Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)

JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage

Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-

40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield

Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43

(i)pp-3i-52

Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization

amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex

Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit

verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van

Loghum

Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den

Haag Sdu

Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication

London Sage

228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag

Sdu

Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and

techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage

Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ

Werkgroepp Migranten en Media

Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en

allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu

Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of

objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679

Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal

ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131

Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press

Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press

Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news

sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable

Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail

D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin

Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable

Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff

Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en

opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis

Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22

Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]

Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]

Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal

ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35

Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen

Historischee Uitgeverij

Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting

2ndd edition Den Haag SUA

Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey

Hamptonn Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and

theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the

endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum

Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-

dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M

(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur

MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9

technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von

Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166

Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH

(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey

Hamptonn Press

Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und

EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)

PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410

Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In

TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml

[retrieved 3 March 2000]

Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho

Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative

repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-

198 London Sage

Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De

TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit

Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-

19941994 Zwolle Waanders

Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism

EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71

Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien

Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class

communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage

Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news

fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger

Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek

overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht

ADO

Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over

etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen

Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek

MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)

pp80-88

Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal

influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and

thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96

Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished

report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In

WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25

Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere

inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge

Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de

mediamedia Amsterdam SUA

Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf

230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS

K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen

1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS

Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency

andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-

143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van

Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage

Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of

PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64

Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor

communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma

Page 5: UvA-DARE (Digital Academic Repository) Journalists in The ... · BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7 Carey,, J. (1989). Communication as culture: essays on media and society. Boston: Unwin Hyman

218 8 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) (1992) Journalism and popular culture Thousand Oaks Sage

Darnton R (1990) The kiss ofLamourette reflections in cultural history New York Norton

Dee Boer C Brennecke SI (1998) Media en publiek Amsterdam Boom

Dee Goede P (1999) Omroepbeleid met en tegen de tijd Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Dee Jongh A (1999) Onderzoek raadsverslaggevers [online] Available httpwwwjournalism

fcjhvunlMassacommunicatieOnderzoekraadwebhtmm |retrieved September 30 2001]

Dee Vree R (1998) Sesam open U en liefst voor niets De Journalist 102 (5) pp18-20

Dee Vries E (2001) De 300 multiculti journalisten van Nederland De Journalist 106 (16) pp20-30

Dee Wilde R (2000) De voorspellers een kritiek op de toekomstindustrie Amsterdam De Balie

Delano A Henningham J (1995) The news breed British journalists in the 1990s London

Schooll of Media London College of Printing and Distributive Trades

Delano A Henningham J (1996) A fin de siegravecle forecast British Journalism Review 7 (1) pp55-61

Denn Boer BJ Bouwman H Frissen v Houben M Van Dijk J (1994) Methodologie en

statistiekstatistiek voor communicatie-onderzoek Houten Bohn Stafleu Van Loghum

Denzin NK Lincoln YS (2000) Handbook of qualitative research 2nd edition London Sage

Deuze M (1998) The WebCommunicators issues in research into online journalism and

journalistss [online] First Monday 3 (12) Available httpwwwfirstmondayorgissues

issue3_i2deuzeindexhtmll [retrieved December 26 1998]

Deuze M (1999) Journalism and the Web an analysis of skills and standards in an online

environment Gazette 61 (5) pp373-390

Deuze M (2000) journalistiek in een digitale omgeving de medialogica van de Nederlandse

Internetjournalist Tijdschrift voor Communicatiewetenschap 28 (4) pp349-366

Deuze M (2001a) Understanding the impact of the Internet on new media professionalism

mindsetss and buzzwords [online] EJournalist 1 (1) Available httpwwwejournalismaucom

ejournalistdeuzepdff (retrieved 20 January 2001)

Deuze M (2001b) Educating newjournalists challenges to the curriculumJournalism Educator

56(2)pp4-i7

Deuze M (2001c) Multicultural journalism education enhancing the curriculum Asia Pacific

MediaMedia Educator o (1) pp127-147

Deuze M (20oid) Online journalism modelling the first generation of news

mediaa on the World Wide Web [online] first Monday 6 (10) Available httpwwwfirstmonday

orgissuesissue6_iodeuzeindexhtmll [retrieved 20 October 2001]

Deuze M (2002) Gekleurd nieuws journalistiek voor een multiculturele samenleving In

Bardoel J Vos C Vree F van Wijfjes H (eds) Journalistieke cultuur in Nederland pp446-463

Amsterdam Amsterdam University Press

Deuze M Dimoudi C (2002) Online journalists in The Netherlands towards a profile of a new

profession Journalism 3 (1) pp 103-118

Deuze M Rennen T (2000) Studenten willen naar landelijke media (Onderzoek journalistiek

inn Nederland 04) De Journalist 104 (9) pp27-28

Deuze M Yeshua D (2001) Online journalists face new ethical dilemmas report from The

Netherlandsjourna of Mass Media Ethics 16 (4) 273-292

Dickson T (1995) Assessing educations response to multicultural issuesjournafrsm Educator^o

(3) pp41-51-

Diekerhof E Elias M Sax M (1986) Voor zover plaats aan de perstafel Amsterdam

Meulenhoff

Dimmick J Coit P (1982) Levels of analysis in mass media decision-making Communication

ResearchResearch 9 (iXpp3-32

Dimoudi C (1999) Exploring unknown territory the who what and why of Dutch journalists on

thethe World Wide Web MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Donsbach W (1981) Legitimationsprobleme des Journalismus gesellschaftliche Rolle der

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 2 19 9

MassenmedienMassenmedien und berujliche Einstellung von Journalisten Freiburg Karl Alber

Donsbach W (1983) Journalists conceptions of their audiece comparative indicators for the

wayy British and German journalists define their relations to the public Gazette 32 (1) pp19-36

Donsbach W (1999) Journalism research In Brosius H Holtz-Bacha C (eds) The German

communicationcommunication yearbook pp159-178 Cresskill Hampton Press

Donsbach W Klett B (1993) Subjective objectivity How journalists in four countries define a

keyy term of their profession Gazette 51 1) pp53-83

Donselaar J van Claus E Nelissen C (1998) Monitor racisme en extreem-rechts Tweede

rapportagerapportage media Leiden LISWO

Donselaar J vanTanja J (2000) Bedoelde effecten en onvoorziene gevolgen In Sterk G (ed)

MediaMedia en allochtonen pp83-94 Den Haag Sdu

Doppert M Top B (1993) Tussen missie en misser aanbevelingen voor berichtgeving over

migrantenmigranten Amsterdam Nederlandse Vereniging voor Journalisten

Doppert M (2001) Multiculturele nieuwsselectie noodzakelijk [online] Available httpwww

xs4alInl~doppertoverig2htmll [retrieved 2g March 2001]

Drok N Jansen D (eds) (2001) Even geen Den Haag Vandaag naar een Nederlandse civiele

journalistiekjournalistiek Den Haag Sdu

Drok N Roeters A (eds) (1986) Het journalistieke ambacht Kampen Kok

Dusseldorp M van Scullion R Bierhoff J (1999) The future of printed press European

JournalismJournalism Centre Report [online] Available httpwwwejcnlhpfppcontentshtml [retrieved

Marchh 102001]

Dijk TA van (1983) Minderheden in de media een analyse van de berichtgeving over etnische

minderhedenminderheden in de dagbladpers Amsterdam SUA

DijkTA van (1988) News analysis case studies of international and national news in the press

Mahwah Erlbaum

Dijk TA van (1991) Racism and the press New York Routledge

Dijk T J van (1996) Power and the news media In Paletz D (ed) Policital communication in

actionaction states institutions movements audiences pp9-36 New Jersey Hampton Press

Economistt Intel l igence Uni t (2001) The Netherlands [online] Available httpwww

economistcomcountriesNetherlands [retrieved 20 August 2001]

Eijk D van (1997) Computer Assisted Reporting in the Dutch newsroom [online) Cahier 11

Available httpuserwwwec0nhvunl~pverweijcahierc03html [retrieved May 121998]

Ekstroumlm M (1996) The validity of TV journalism theoretical starting points for critical

journalismm research The Nordicom Review 1 pp129-152

Elliott D (1988) All is not relative essential shared values and the pressjournaf of Mass Media

EthicsEthics 3 (1) pp28-32

Elliott D Culver C (1992) Defining and analyzing journalistic deception Journal of Mass

MediaMedia Ethics 7 (2) pp69-84

Emmerik-Levelt H van Teulings AWM (1967) Buitenlandse arbeiders en de pers In

Wentholt R (ed) Buitenlandse arbeiders in Nederland pp167-184 Leiden Spruyt

Entman L Rojecki (2000) 77ie black image in the white mind media and race in America

Chicago University of Chicago Press

Esser F (1998) Editorial structures and work principles in British and German newsrooms

EuropeanEuropean Journal of Communication 13 (4) pp375-405

Esser F (1999) Tabloidization of News - A Comparative Analysis of Anglo-American and

Germann Press journalism European journal of communication 14 (3) pp291-324

Esser F (2000) Spin Doctoring in British and German Election Campaigns - How the Press is

Beingg Confronted with a New Quality of Political PR European Journal ofCommunication 15 (2)

pp209-240

Ettema JS Whitney DC (1987) Professional mass communicators In Berger CH Chaffee

2 2 0 0 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S

SH (eds) Handbook of communication science pp747-780 Thousand Oaks Sage

Evers H (1987)Journalistiek en ethiek Delft Eburon

Evers H (1994) Media-ethiek morele dilemas in de journalistiek voorlichting en reclame

Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff

Evers H (1997) Pleidooi voor transparante journalistiek - een open en verantwoordelijke pers

kann zonder algemene code Filosofie amp fraktijk 18 (4) pp202-207

Evers H (1998) Communicatie-ethiek Tilburg Academie voor Journalistiek en Voorlichting

Fallows J (1999) But is it Journalism [online] American Prospect 11 (1) Available http

americanprospectcomarchivesVn-ifallowshtmll [retrieved 23 November 1999]

Fidler R (1997) Mediamorphosis understanding new media Thousand Oaks Pinee Forge Press

FiskeJ (ig8g) Understanding popular culture Boston Unwin Hyman

Fiske J (1992) Popularity and the politics of information In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)

JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp45-63 London Sage

Flick U (1998) An introduction to qualitative research theory method and applications London

Sage

Foucaultt (1984 [1971]) Nietzsche genealogy history In Rabinow P (ed) The Foucault reader

pp76-100 London Penguin

Foucault M (1994) Two lectures In Dirks N Eley G Ortner SB (eds) Culturepowerhistory

pp200-221 Princeton Princeton University Press

Fowler R (1991) language in the news discourse and ideology in the press London Routledge

Friedrichsen M Ehe R Janneck T Wysterski M (1999) Journalismus im Netz zur

Veraenderungg der Arbeits- bzw Selektionsprozesse von Journalisten durch das Internet In

Wirth W Schweiger W (Eds) Selektion im Internet empirische Analysen zu einem

SchluesseikonzeptSchluesseikonzept pp125-145 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Gaalen-Oordijk van CE Offenberg LA Vries W de (1993) Actuele en toekomstige

journalistiekjournalistiek arbeidsmarkt Den Haag HBO-Raad

Gahran A (1998) Credibility in online media seven voices from the news business Contentious

MagazineMagazine 1 (3) [online] Available httpwwwcontentiouscomarticIes1-3qa1-3qa1-3phtml

[retrieved 26 June 1998]

Gans H (1979) Deciding whats news New York Vintage Books

Garrison B (2000) Diffusion of a new technology on-line research in newspaper newsrooms

Convergencee 6 (1) pp84-105

Gaunt P (1992) Making the newsmakers international handbook on journalism training

Westport Greenwood Press

Getier M (2000) The new news thing [online] Washington Post December 24 2000 Available

httpwwwwashingtonpostcom [retrieved 20 February 2001]

Giddens A (1984) The constitution of society Cambridge Polity Press

Giddens A (1990) The consequences of modernity Cambridge Polity Press

Ginneken J van (1997) Understanding global news a critical introduction London Sage

Gitlin T (1995) The twilight of common dreams why America is wracked by culture wars New

York Metropolitan Books

Glasgoww Media Group (1976) Bad news London Routledge

Glasgoww Media Group (1980) More bad news London Routledge

Gleick J (1999) Faster the acceleration of just about everything New York Pantheon Books

Golding P Elliott P (1979) Making the news London Longman

Gordon DA Kittross JM (1998) Controversies in media ethics New York Longman

Graber D (1994) The infotainment quotient in routine television news a directors perspective

DiscourseDiscourse amp Society 5 (4) pp483-509

Greco AN (ed) (2000) The media and entertainment industries readings in mass

communicationscommunications Boston Aliyn amp Bacon

BIBLIOGRAPH Y Y 2 21 1

Gripsrud J (2000) Tabloidization popular journalism and democracy In Sparks S TullochJ

(eds) Tabloid tales pp285-300 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield

Grosswiler P (1998) Historical hopes media fears and the electronic town meeting concept

wheree technology meets democracy or demagogy Journal of Communication Inquiry 22 (2)

pp133-151 Habermas J (1990 [1962]) Die Strukturwandel der Oeffentlkhkeit Frankfurt am Main Suhrkamp Hagen P (2002)Journalisten in Nederland Amsterdam Arbeiderspers Hall S (1973) Encoding and decoding in the television message In Hall S Hobson D Lowe A

Willis P (eds) Culture media language pp128-138 London Hutchinson Hall S 1982) The rediscovery of ideology return of the repressed in media studies In Gurevitch

M Bennet T Curran J Woollacott J (eds) Culture society and the media pp56-90 London

Methuen

Hall S (1986) On postmodernism and articulation journal of Communication Inquiry 10 (2)

PP45-60

Hall S (1991) Old and new identities old and new ethnicities In King A (ed) Culture

globalizationglobalization and the world system pp19-39 London MacMillan

Hallin D (1986) The uncensored war the media and Vietnam Berkeley University of California

Press

Hallin D (1992) The passing of the high modernism of American journalism Journal of

CommunicationCommunication 42 (3) pp14-25

Hallin D (1996) Commercialism and professionalism in American news media In Curran J

Gurevitch M (eds) Mass media and society pp243-264 London Arnold

Halloran JD (1977) Understanding television Strasbourg Council of Europe

Hamelink C (1997) De journalistiek en het vraagstuk van de morele keuze Communicatie 26(1)

pp3-18

Harper C (1996) Online newspapers going somewhere or going nowhere Newspaper Research

JournalJournal -j (1) pp2-13

Hartley J (1982) Understanding news London Arnold

Hartley J (1996) Popular reality journalism modernity popular culture London Arnold

Hartmann P Husband C (1974) Racism and the mass media London Davis-Poynter

Have van der M (2000) NVJ eindelijk ook voor Internet-journalisten [online] Newwwsnet

Marchh 21 2000 Available httpwwwnewwwsnetnewwws-34788html [retrieved 21 March

2000]

HBO-raadd (2000) Hoor en wederhoor eindrapport van de visitatiecommissie Journalistiek en

VoorlichtingVoorlichting Den Haag HBO-raad

Heil P (1991) Werkwijzer voor journalistiek denken en doen 6th edition Amsterdam De

Arbeiderspers

Heinonen A (1999 )Journalism in the Age of the Net Tampere Acta Universitatis Tamperensis

Heinze T (1995) Qualitative Sozialforschung Erfahrungen Probleme und Perspektiven 3rd

edition Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Hekman SJ (1983) Webers ideal type a contemporary reassessment Polity 16 (1) pp119-137

Helmore E (2000) Alien concepts [online] Guardian Unlimited October 9 Available

httpwwwguardianunlimitedcoukarchivearticleo42734073838oohtmm [retrieved 17

Novemberr 2000]

Hemels J (1997)- De krant koning Van klassiek medium tot modern communicatieproduct In

Bardoel J Bierhoff J (eds) Media in Nederland feiten en structuren pp68-84 Groningen

Wolters-Noordhoff

Hemels J Vegt J (1997) Het geiumlllustreerde tijdschrift in Nederland Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Henningham J (1996) Australian journalists professional and ethical values Journalism

QuarterlyQuarterly 73 (1) pp206-2i8

222 2 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Henningham J 1998) Ideological differences between journalists and their public Harvard

Internationall Journal of PressPolitics 3 (1) pp92-101

Henningham J Delano A (1998) British journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global

journalistjournalist studies of news people around the world pp143-160 New Yersey Hampton Press

Hoogenboom M (1996) Een miskende democratie een andere visie op verzuiling en politieke

samenwerkingg in Nederland Leiden DSWO Press

Houtzager D (2001) Hoe kleurrijk is uw krant Zebra (1) 1 pp12-13

Huber C (1998) Dasjournalismus-Netzwerk Innsbrueck Studien-Verlag

Hume E (1995) Tabloids talk radio and the future of news technologys impact on journalism

[online] Washington Northwestern University Available httpwwwannenbergnwuedu

pubstabloidss (retrieved 27January 2000] lFJJ 0999)- freelance futures world survey on the social and economic status of freelance journalists

[online] Brussels International Federation of journalists Available

httpwwwifjorgpublicationsotherpressotherpresshtmll [retrieved iumlojanuary 2000]

IgJersraquoraquo J- (999)- Good news bad news journalism ethics and the public interest Boulder

Westview

Instituu tt voor Strategische Kommunikati e (1994) Op gepaste afstand de Nederlandse

dagbladjournalistdagbladjournalist zijn vak zijn krant zijn lezer Amsterdam ISK

Interne tt Data Bureau (2000) Internet in Nederland [online) Available httpinternet

databureaucomnieuws20000824133738htmm [retrieved 20 November 2000J

Jager R Twisk P van (eds)(200i) Internetjournalistiek Amsterdam Boom

Jakubowicz A Goodall J Marin T Mitchell LR Seneviratne K (1994) Racism ethnicity

andand the media St Leonards Allen amp Urwin

Jankowski NW Van Selm M (2000) Traditional news media online an examination of added

values Communications 25 (1) pp85-101

Johnstone JWC Slawski EJ Bowman WW 1976) The news people a sociological portrait

ofof American journalists and their work Urbana University of Illinoi s Press

Kaiser A (1985) Haagse journalistiek een empirische studie naarde relatie tussen journalisten en

parlementarieumlrsparlementarieumlrs Amsterdam vu Uitgeverij

Kaiser A Wermuth M (1989) De relatie publiek en journalistiek Utrecht University of Utrecht

Kempers F Wieten J (1976) journalisten en persconcentratie rapport van de werkgroep

gevolgengevolgen van persconcentratie voor journalisten Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Kenney K Gorelik A Mwangi S (2000) Interactive features of online newspapers [online]

FirstFirst Monday 5 (1) Available httpfirstmondayorgissuesissue5_1kenneyindexhtml

[retrieved 6 December 2000]

Kepplinger HM (1979) Angepasste Aussenseiter was Journalisten denken undwiesie arbeiten

Muumlnchen Alber

Kincaid DL (1987) The convergence theory of communication self-organization and cultural

evolution In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives

pp209-222 San Diego Academic Press

Knipscheer J Kleber R (1998) Migranten psychische (on)gezondheid en hulpverlening De

PsycholoogPsycholoog 33 (4) pp244-256

Knuist W (1994) Omroep en publiek In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig

jaarjaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp300-337 Zwolle Waanders

Koch T (1991) Journalism in the 21st century online information electronic data bases and the

newsnews Twickenham Adamantine Press

Koecher R (1986) Bloodhounds or missionaries role definitions of German and British

journalists European Journal of Communication 1 (1) pp43-64

Koerts A (1996) Migranten op dagbladredacties een evaluatie van het project 1994-1996

Amsterdam Fonds Bijzondere Projecten Dagbladjournalisten

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 223 3

Kopper GG Kolthoff A Czepek A (2000) Research review online journalism - a report on

currentt and continuing research and major questions in the international discussion

JournalismJournalism Studies 1 (3) pp499-512

Kovach B Rosenstiel T (2001) The elements of journalism New York Crown Publishers

Krippendorff K (1987) Paradigms for communication and development with emphasis on

autopoiesis In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives

pp189-208 San Diego Academic Press

Kymlicka W (1996) Multicultural citizenship a liberal theory of minority rights Oxford

Clarendonn Press

Laclau E MoufFe C (1985) Hegemony and social strategy towards a radical democratic politics

London Verso

Lamkamp M (2000) Infotainment enfant terrible of het zwarte schaap Een onderzoek naar het

ethischethisch standpunt van infotainment journalisten MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Lankveld A van (2000) Mufricufuree journalistiek = Nederlandse journalistiek MA-thesis

Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

LB RR (2000) Media en beeldvorming een literatuuroverzicht Rotterdam Landelijk Bureau

Racismebestrijding

Lee R van der (1999) Het gsm-nummer van Edgar Davids In Het gouden pennetje pp103-110

Amsterdam Balans

Leurdijk A (1997) Common sense versus political discourse debating racism and multicultural

societyy in Dutch talk shows European journal of Communication 12 (2) pp147-168

Leurdijk A (1999) Televisiejournalistiek over de multiculturele samenleving Amsterdam Het

Spinhuis

Liempt P van (1997) Ik zie te weinig journalisten die zich profileren- Cees Grimbergen en de

infotainment-cultuur De Journalist 101 (15) pp128-130

Linden van der F (1984) Met een mitrailleur in de boom confrontaties met Nederlandse

journalistenjournalisten Weesp De Haan

Loeffelholz M (ed) (2000) Theorien desJournalismus Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

LuegeT (1999) Usage patterns and information needs of journalists on the Internet |online] MA-

thesis Available httpwwwususorgtimothesis [retrieved 4 February 2000]

Lunsford D (2000) Taming the tabloids [online] American Journalism Review September 7-13

Available httpajrnewslinkorgajrdarcieseptoohtm [retrieved 13 November 2000]

Mann F (1997) Do journalism ethics amp values apply to new media [online] Available

httpwwwpoynterorgresearchmenmejvmannhtmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]

Mann F (April 1998) New Media brings a new set of problems [online] Available

httpwwwpoynterorgresearchnmnm_mann98htmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]

Manschot B (1994) Televisie en amusement In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland

vijfenzeventigvijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp176-205 Zwolle Waanders

Marcinowski F (1993) Publizistik als autopoietisches System Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

McChesney R (1999) Rich media poor democracy communication politics in dubious times

Urbana University of Illinoi s Press

McGregor J (1998) Boldly Gol The future of Canadian newspapers online [online] MA-thesis

Available httpwwwcarletoncajmccujoshowcaseboldly [retrieved 1 October 2001]

McMane A J (1993) A comparative analysis of standards of reporting among French and US

newspaperr journalists Journal of Mass Media Ethics 8 (4) pp207-218

McMane AJV (1998) French journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of

newsnews people around the world pp191-212 New Yersey Hampton Press

McManus J (1994) Marker-driven journalism let the citizen beware Thousand Oaks Sage

McQuail D (1994) Mass communication theory an introduction 3r d edition London Sage

2 2 4 4 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S

MediaGroepp (2000) Etnische minderheden en de media CD-Rom Katholieke Universiteit

Nijmegen Den Haag Bedrijfsfonds voor de Pers

Meek C (2000) Online journalism a breed apart say NetMedia speakers [online] DotJournalism

8162000 Available httpwwwjournalismcoukezine_plusdotjarkstoryi35shtrnl [retrieved

200 September 2000]

Meier U Berg D van der (1991) Vrouwen werkzaam bij omroep en pers Hilversum AGB

Veldkamp

Meijer L (1999) Roddeljournalistiek in Nederland In Het gouden pennetje pp41-49

Amsterdam Balans

Merrill J (1986) Journalistic professionalization danger to freedom and pluralism Journal of

MassMass Media Ethics 1 (2) pp56-60

Merrill J (ed) (1995) Global journalism survey of international communication New York

Longman

Middleberg D Ross S (2000) Media in Cyberspace study [online] Mediasource Report

Available httpwwwmediasourcecom [retrieved 17 March 2000]

Molotch H Lester M (1974) News as purposive behavior on the strategic use of routine events

accidents and scandals American Sociological Review 39 (1) pp101-112

Morgan F (1998) The moving finger writes conditions for a theory of journalism Paper presented

too the Journalism Education Association Conference at the University of Central Queensland

Australia

Morris M Ogan C (1996) The Internet as mass medium Journal of Communication 46 (1)

PP-39-50

Muskens GJ (1968) Journalist als beroep een sociologische analyse van de leden van de

NederlandseNederlandse Vereniging van Journalisten Nijmegen Sociologisch Instituut

Negroponte N (1996) Being digital New York Vintage Books

Neuberger C (2000) Journalismus im Internet Auf dem Weg zur Eigenstaendigkeit Media

PerspektivenPerspektiven 7 pp310-318

Newhagen JE Rafaeli S (1996) Why communication researchers should study the Internet a

dialogue Journal of Communication 46 (1) pp4-13

Neijens P (2001) Verleidingskunsten Amsterdam Vossiuspers UVA

Nielsen J Morkes J (1998) Concise scannable and objective how to write for the Web

[online] Sun Microsystems Paper Available httpwwwuseitcompaperswebwriting

writinghtmll [retrieved 3 July 1998]

Nordenstreng K (1995) Introduction a state of the art In European Journal of Communication

io(4)pp435-440

Nordenstreng K Topuz H (eds)(ig89)oiltrnaJisr- status rights and responsabilities Prague

Internationa Organization of Journalists

NUAA Internet Surveys (2000) How many online [online) Available httpwwwnuacom

surveyshow_many_online [retrieved 5 December 2000]

Nijhoff KG Trompetter JM (1994) Hoofddoekjes en soepjurken een onderzoek naar de

beeldvormingbeeldvorming over de islam en moslims in Nederland MA-thesis Utrecht Wetenschapswinkel

Socialee Wetenschappen

OBrien S Robertson L (2000) Press Passes for Online Journalists American Journalism Review 22 (5) p 12

Ouaj J (1999) More colour in the media employment and access of ethnic minorities to the

televisiontelevision industry in Germany the UK France the Netherlands and Finland Duumlsseldorff The Europeann Institute for the Media

Patterson P Wilkins L (eds)(i997) Media ethics issues and cases St Louis McGraw Hill Patterson TE Donsbach W (1996) News decisions journalists as partisan actors Political

CommunicationCommunication 13 (4) pp455-468

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5

Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)

Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available

httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]

Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists

4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies

Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available

httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]

Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp

SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59

Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press

Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem

ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12

Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain

Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the

Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort

PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands

Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28

(2) pp2-19

Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000

npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm

[retrieved 5 February 2001]

PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour

London Sage

Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van

19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis

ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-

proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]

Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and

practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press

Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative

reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133

Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8

Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press

Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic

resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace

Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street

Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409

Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach

journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187

Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the

Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster

Greatt Britain

Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon

Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views

Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools

off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London

Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony

thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated

CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10

2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

November 1998]

Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press

Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press

Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen

Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen

Westdeutscherr Verlag

Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins

Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism

secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin

Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6

Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of

media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future

directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage

Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im

Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten

Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik

38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)

pp279-286

Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In

Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das

Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche

Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie

Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s

Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the

worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press

Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343

Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag

PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486

Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York

Basicc Books

Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press

Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M

(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold

Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard

Universityy Press

Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170

Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek

Deventer Kluwer

Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US

newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available

httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|

Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep

Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7

politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227

Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage

Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy

PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147

Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the

massmass media New York Longman

Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal

ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29

Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage

Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media

contentcontent New York Longman

Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-

kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage

Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist

JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106

Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18

Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world

ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89

Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|

JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil

vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]

Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online

JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80

Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47

Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87

Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the

news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228

Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)

pp209-233

Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C

(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age

pp74 London Routledge

Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)

JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage

Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-

40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield

Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43

(i)pp-3i-52

Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization

amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex

Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit

verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van

Loghum

Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den

Haag Sdu

Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication

London Sage

228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag

Sdu

Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and

techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage

Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ

Werkgroepp Migranten en Media

Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en

allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu

Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of

objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679

Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal

ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131

Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press

Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press

Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news

sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable

Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail

D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin

Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable

Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff

Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en

opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis

Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22

Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]

Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]

Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal

ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35

Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen

Historischee Uitgeverij

Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting

2ndd edition Den Haag SUA

Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey

Hamptonn Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and

theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the

endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum

Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-

dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M

(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur

MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9

technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von

Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166

Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH

(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey

Hamptonn Press

Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und

EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)

PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410

Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In

TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml

[retrieved 3 March 2000]

Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho

Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative

repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-

198 London Sage

Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De

TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit

Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-

19941994 Zwolle Waanders

Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism

EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71

Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien

Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class

communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage

Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news

fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger

Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek

overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht

ADO

Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over

etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen

Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek

MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)

pp80-88

Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal

influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and

thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96

Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished

report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In

WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25

Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere

inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge

Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de

mediamedia Amsterdam SUA

Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf

230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS

K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen

1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS

Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency

andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-

143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van

Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage

Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of

PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64

Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor

communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma

Page 6: UvA-DARE (Digital Academic Repository) Journalists in The ... · BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7 Carey,, J. (1989). Communication as culture: essays on media and society. Boston: Unwin Hyman

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 2 19 9

MassenmedienMassenmedien und berujliche Einstellung von Journalisten Freiburg Karl Alber

Donsbach W (1983) Journalists conceptions of their audiece comparative indicators for the

wayy British and German journalists define their relations to the public Gazette 32 (1) pp19-36

Donsbach W (1999) Journalism research In Brosius H Holtz-Bacha C (eds) The German

communicationcommunication yearbook pp159-178 Cresskill Hampton Press

Donsbach W Klett B (1993) Subjective objectivity How journalists in four countries define a

keyy term of their profession Gazette 51 1) pp53-83

Donselaar J van Claus E Nelissen C (1998) Monitor racisme en extreem-rechts Tweede

rapportagerapportage media Leiden LISWO

Donselaar J vanTanja J (2000) Bedoelde effecten en onvoorziene gevolgen In Sterk G (ed)

MediaMedia en allochtonen pp83-94 Den Haag Sdu

Doppert M Top B (1993) Tussen missie en misser aanbevelingen voor berichtgeving over

migrantenmigranten Amsterdam Nederlandse Vereniging voor Journalisten

Doppert M (2001) Multiculturele nieuwsselectie noodzakelijk [online] Available httpwww

xs4alInl~doppertoverig2htmll [retrieved 2g March 2001]

Drok N Jansen D (eds) (2001) Even geen Den Haag Vandaag naar een Nederlandse civiele

journalistiekjournalistiek Den Haag Sdu

Drok N Roeters A (eds) (1986) Het journalistieke ambacht Kampen Kok

Dusseldorp M van Scullion R Bierhoff J (1999) The future of printed press European

JournalismJournalism Centre Report [online] Available httpwwwejcnlhpfppcontentshtml [retrieved

Marchh 102001]

Dijk TA van (1983) Minderheden in de media een analyse van de berichtgeving over etnische

minderhedenminderheden in de dagbladpers Amsterdam SUA

DijkTA van (1988) News analysis case studies of international and national news in the press

Mahwah Erlbaum

Dijk TA van (1991) Racism and the press New York Routledge

Dijk T J van (1996) Power and the news media In Paletz D (ed) Policital communication in

actionaction states institutions movements audiences pp9-36 New Jersey Hampton Press

Economistt Intel l igence Uni t (2001) The Netherlands [online] Available httpwww

economistcomcountriesNetherlands [retrieved 20 August 2001]

Eijk D van (1997) Computer Assisted Reporting in the Dutch newsroom [online) Cahier 11

Available httpuserwwwec0nhvunl~pverweijcahierc03html [retrieved May 121998]

Ekstroumlm M (1996) The validity of TV journalism theoretical starting points for critical

journalismm research The Nordicom Review 1 pp129-152

Elliott D (1988) All is not relative essential shared values and the pressjournaf of Mass Media

EthicsEthics 3 (1) pp28-32

Elliott D Culver C (1992) Defining and analyzing journalistic deception Journal of Mass

MediaMedia Ethics 7 (2) pp69-84

Emmerik-Levelt H van Teulings AWM (1967) Buitenlandse arbeiders en de pers In

Wentholt R (ed) Buitenlandse arbeiders in Nederland pp167-184 Leiden Spruyt

Entman L Rojecki (2000) 77ie black image in the white mind media and race in America

Chicago University of Chicago Press

Esser F (1998) Editorial structures and work principles in British and German newsrooms

EuropeanEuropean Journal of Communication 13 (4) pp375-405

Esser F (1999) Tabloidization of News - A Comparative Analysis of Anglo-American and

Germann Press journalism European journal of communication 14 (3) pp291-324

Esser F (2000) Spin Doctoring in British and German Election Campaigns - How the Press is

Beingg Confronted with a New Quality of Political PR European Journal ofCommunication 15 (2)

pp209-240

Ettema JS Whitney DC (1987) Professional mass communicators In Berger CH Chaffee

2 2 0 0 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S

SH (eds) Handbook of communication science pp747-780 Thousand Oaks Sage

Evers H (1987)Journalistiek en ethiek Delft Eburon

Evers H (1994) Media-ethiek morele dilemas in de journalistiek voorlichting en reclame

Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff

Evers H (1997) Pleidooi voor transparante journalistiek - een open en verantwoordelijke pers

kann zonder algemene code Filosofie amp fraktijk 18 (4) pp202-207

Evers H (1998) Communicatie-ethiek Tilburg Academie voor Journalistiek en Voorlichting

Fallows J (1999) But is it Journalism [online] American Prospect 11 (1) Available http

americanprospectcomarchivesVn-ifallowshtmll [retrieved 23 November 1999]

Fidler R (1997) Mediamorphosis understanding new media Thousand Oaks Pinee Forge Press

FiskeJ (ig8g) Understanding popular culture Boston Unwin Hyman

Fiske J (1992) Popularity and the politics of information In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)

JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp45-63 London Sage

Flick U (1998) An introduction to qualitative research theory method and applications London

Sage

Foucaultt (1984 [1971]) Nietzsche genealogy history In Rabinow P (ed) The Foucault reader

pp76-100 London Penguin

Foucault M (1994) Two lectures In Dirks N Eley G Ortner SB (eds) Culturepowerhistory

pp200-221 Princeton Princeton University Press

Fowler R (1991) language in the news discourse and ideology in the press London Routledge

Friedrichsen M Ehe R Janneck T Wysterski M (1999) Journalismus im Netz zur

Veraenderungg der Arbeits- bzw Selektionsprozesse von Journalisten durch das Internet In

Wirth W Schweiger W (Eds) Selektion im Internet empirische Analysen zu einem

SchluesseikonzeptSchluesseikonzept pp125-145 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Gaalen-Oordijk van CE Offenberg LA Vries W de (1993) Actuele en toekomstige

journalistiekjournalistiek arbeidsmarkt Den Haag HBO-Raad

Gahran A (1998) Credibility in online media seven voices from the news business Contentious

MagazineMagazine 1 (3) [online] Available httpwwwcontentiouscomarticIes1-3qa1-3qa1-3phtml

[retrieved 26 June 1998]

Gans H (1979) Deciding whats news New York Vintage Books

Garrison B (2000) Diffusion of a new technology on-line research in newspaper newsrooms

Convergencee 6 (1) pp84-105

Gaunt P (1992) Making the newsmakers international handbook on journalism training

Westport Greenwood Press

Getier M (2000) The new news thing [online] Washington Post December 24 2000 Available

httpwwwwashingtonpostcom [retrieved 20 February 2001]

Giddens A (1984) The constitution of society Cambridge Polity Press

Giddens A (1990) The consequences of modernity Cambridge Polity Press

Ginneken J van (1997) Understanding global news a critical introduction London Sage

Gitlin T (1995) The twilight of common dreams why America is wracked by culture wars New

York Metropolitan Books

Glasgoww Media Group (1976) Bad news London Routledge

Glasgoww Media Group (1980) More bad news London Routledge

Gleick J (1999) Faster the acceleration of just about everything New York Pantheon Books

Golding P Elliott P (1979) Making the news London Longman

Gordon DA Kittross JM (1998) Controversies in media ethics New York Longman

Graber D (1994) The infotainment quotient in routine television news a directors perspective

DiscourseDiscourse amp Society 5 (4) pp483-509

Greco AN (ed) (2000) The media and entertainment industries readings in mass

communicationscommunications Boston Aliyn amp Bacon

BIBLIOGRAPH Y Y 2 21 1

Gripsrud J (2000) Tabloidization popular journalism and democracy In Sparks S TullochJ

(eds) Tabloid tales pp285-300 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield

Grosswiler P (1998) Historical hopes media fears and the electronic town meeting concept

wheree technology meets democracy or demagogy Journal of Communication Inquiry 22 (2)

pp133-151 Habermas J (1990 [1962]) Die Strukturwandel der Oeffentlkhkeit Frankfurt am Main Suhrkamp Hagen P (2002)Journalisten in Nederland Amsterdam Arbeiderspers Hall S (1973) Encoding and decoding in the television message In Hall S Hobson D Lowe A

Willis P (eds) Culture media language pp128-138 London Hutchinson Hall S 1982) The rediscovery of ideology return of the repressed in media studies In Gurevitch

M Bennet T Curran J Woollacott J (eds) Culture society and the media pp56-90 London

Methuen

Hall S (1986) On postmodernism and articulation journal of Communication Inquiry 10 (2)

PP45-60

Hall S (1991) Old and new identities old and new ethnicities In King A (ed) Culture

globalizationglobalization and the world system pp19-39 London MacMillan

Hallin D (1986) The uncensored war the media and Vietnam Berkeley University of California

Press

Hallin D (1992) The passing of the high modernism of American journalism Journal of

CommunicationCommunication 42 (3) pp14-25

Hallin D (1996) Commercialism and professionalism in American news media In Curran J

Gurevitch M (eds) Mass media and society pp243-264 London Arnold

Halloran JD (1977) Understanding television Strasbourg Council of Europe

Hamelink C (1997) De journalistiek en het vraagstuk van de morele keuze Communicatie 26(1)

pp3-18

Harper C (1996) Online newspapers going somewhere or going nowhere Newspaper Research

JournalJournal -j (1) pp2-13

Hartley J (1982) Understanding news London Arnold

Hartley J (1996) Popular reality journalism modernity popular culture London Arnold

Hartmann P Husband C (1974) Racism and the mass media London Davis-Poynter

Have van der M (2000) NVJ eindelijk ook voor Internet-journalisten [online] Newwwsnet

Marchh 21 2000 Available httpwwwnewwwsnetnewwws-34788html [retrieved 21 March

2000]

HBO-raadd (2000) Hoor en wederhoor eindrapport van de visitatiecommissie Journalistiek en

VoorlichtingVoorlichting Den Haag HBO-raad

Heil P (1991) Werkwijzer voor journalistiek denken en doen 6th edition Amsterdam De

Arbeiderspers

Heinonen A (1999 )Journalism in the Age of the Net Tampere Acta Universitatis Tamperensis

Heinze T (1995) Qualitative Sozialforschung Erfahrungen Probleme und Perspektiven 3rd

edition Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Hekman SJ (1983) Webers ideal type a contemporary reassessment Polity 16 (1) pp119-137

Helmore E (2000) Alien concepts [online] Guardian Unlimited October 9 Available

httpwwwguardianunlimitedcoukarchivearticleo42734073838oohtmm [retrieved 17

Novemberr 2000]

Hemels J (1997)- De krant koning Van klassiek medium tot modern communicatieproduct In

Bardoel J Bierhoff J (eds) Media in Nederland feiten en structuren pp68-84 Groningen

Wolters-Noordhoff

Hemels J Vegt J (1997) Het geiumlllustreerde tijdschrift in Nederland Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Henningham J (1996) Australian journalists professional and ethical values Journalism

QuarterlyQuarterly 73 (1) pp206-2i8

222 2 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Henningham J 1998) Ideological differences between journalists and their public Harvard

Internationall Journal of PressPolitics 3 (1) pp92-101

Henningham J Delano A (1998) British journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global

journalistjournalist studies of news people around the world pp143-160 New Yersey Hampton Press

Hoogenboom M (1996) Een miskende democratie een andere visie op verzuiling en politieke

samenwerkingg in Nederland Leiden DSWO Press

Houtzager D (2001) Hoe kleurrijk is uw krant Zebra (1) 1 pp12-13

Huber C (1998) Dasjournalismus-Netzwerk Innsbrueck Studien-Verlag

Hume E (1995) Tabloids talk radio and the future of news technologys impact on journalism

[online] Washington Northwestern University Available httpwwwannenbergnwuedu

pubstabloidss (retrieved 27January 2000] lFJJ 0999)- freelance futures world survey on the social and economic status of freelance journalists

[online] Brussels International Federation of journalists Available

httpwwwifjorgpublicationsotherpressotherpresshtmll [retrieved iumlojanuary 2000]

IgJersraquoraquo J- (999)- Good news bad news journalism ethics and the public interest Boulder

Westview

Instituu tt voor Strategische Kommunikati e (1994) Op gepaste afstand de Nederlandse

dagbladjournalistdagbladjournalist zijn vak zijn krant zijn lezer Amsterdam ISK

Interne tt Data Bureau (2000) Internet in Nederland [online) Available httpinternet

databureaucomnieuws20000824133738htmm [retrieved 20 November 2000J

Jager R Twisk P van (eds)(200i) Internetjournalistiek Amsterdam Boom

Jakubowicz A Goodall J Marin T Mitchell LR Seneviratne K (1994) Racism ethnicity

andand the media St Leonards Allen amp Urwin

Jankowski NW Van Selm M (2000) Traditional news media online an examination of added

values Communications 25 (1) pp85-101

Johnstone JWC Slawski EJ Bowman WW 1976) The news people a sociological portrait

ofof American journalists and their work Urbana University of Illinoi s Press

Kaiser A (1985) Haagse journalistiek een empirische studie naarde relatie tussen journalisten en

parlementarieumlrsparlementarieumlrs Amsterdam vu Uitgeverij

Kaiser A Wermuth M (1989) De relatie publiek en journalistiek Utrecht University of Utrecht

Kempers F Wieten J (1976) journalisten en persconcentratie rapport van de werkgroep

gevolgengevolgen van persconcentratie voor journalisten Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Kenney K Gorelik A Mwangi S (2000) Interactive features of online newspapers [online]

FirstFirst Monday 5 (1) Available httpfirstmondayorgissuesissue5_1kenneyindexhtml

[retrieved 6 December 2000]

Kepplinger HM (1979) Angepasste Aussenseiter was Journalisten denken undwiesie arbeiten

Muumlnchen Alber

Kincaid DL (1987) The convergence theory of communication self-organization and cultural

evolution In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives

pp209-222 San Diego Academic Press

Knipscheer J Kleber R (1998) Migranten psychische (on)gezondheid en hulpverlening De

PsycholoogPsycholoog 33 (4) pp244-256

Knuist W (1994) Omroep en publiek In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig

jaarjaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp300-337 Zwolle Waanders

Koch T (1991) Journalism in the 21st century online information electronic data bases and the

newsnews Twickenham Adamantine Press

Koecher R (1986) Bloodhounds or missionaries role definitions of German and British

journalists European Journal of Communication 1 (1) pp43-64

Koerts A (1996) Migranten op dagbladredacties een evaluatie van het project 1994-1996

Amsterdam Fonds Bijzondere Projecten Dagbladjournalisten

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 223 3

Kopper GG Kolthoff A Czepek A (2000) Research review online journalism - a report on

currentt and continuing research and major questions in the international discussion

JournalismJournalism Studies 1 (3) pp499-512

Kovach B Rosenstiel T (2001) The elements of journalism New York Crown Publishers

Krippendorff K (1987) Paradigms for communication and development with emphasis on

autopoiesis In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives

pp189-208 San Diego Academic Press

Kymlicka W (1996) Multicultural citizenship a liberal theory of minority rights Oxford

Clarendonn Press

Laclau E MoufFe C (1985) Hegemony and social strategy towards a radical democratic politics

London Verso

Lamkamp M (2000) Infotainment enfant terrible of het zwarte schaap Een onderzoek naar het

ethischethisch standpunt van infotainment journalisten MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Lankveld A van (2000) Mufricufuree journalistiek = Nederlandse journalistiek MA-thesis

Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

LB RR (2000) Media en beeldvorming een literatuuroverzicht Rotterdam Landelijk Bureau

Racismebestrijding

Lee R van der (1999) Het gsm-nummer van Edgar Davids In Het gouden pennetje pp103-110

Amsterdam Balans

Leurdijk A (1997) Common sense versus political discourse debating racism and multicultural

societyy in Dutch talk shows European journal of Communication 12 (2) pp147-168

Leurdijk A (1999) Televisiejournalistiek over de multiculturele samenleving Amsterdam Het

Spinhuis

Liempt P van (1997) Ik zie te weinig journalisten die zich profileren- Cees Grimbergen en de

infotainment-cultuur De Journalist 101 (15) pp128-130

Linden van der F (1984) Met een mitrailleur in de boom confrontaties met Nederlandse

journalistenjournalisten Weesp De Haan

Loeffelholz M (ed) (2000) Theorien desJournalismus Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

LuegeT (1999) Usage patterns and information needs of journalists on the Internet |online] MA-

thesis Available httpwwwususorgtimothesis [retrieved 4 February 2000]

Lunsford D (2000) Taming the tabloids [online] American Journalism Review September 7-13

Available httpajrnewslinkorgajrdarcieseptoohtm [retrieved 13 November 2000]

Mann F (1997) Do journalism ethics amp values apply to new media [online] Available

httpwwwpoynterorgresearchmenmejvmannhtmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]

Mann F (April 1998) New Media brings a new set of problems [online] Available

httpwwwpoynterorgresearchnmnm_mann98htmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]

Manschot B (1994) Televisie en amusement In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland

vijfenzeventigvijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp176-205 Zwolle Waanders

Marcinowski F (1993) Publizistik als autopoietisches System Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

McChesney R (1999) Rich media poor democracy communication politics in dubious times

Urbana University of Illinoi s Press

McGregor J (1998) Boldly Gol The future of Canadian newspapers online [online] MA-thesis

Available httpwwwcarletoncajmccujoshowcaseboldly [retrieved 1 October 2001]

McMane A J (1993) A comparative analysis of standards of reporting among French and US

newspaperr journalists Journal of Mass Media Ethics 8 (4) pp207-218

McMane AJV (1998) French journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of

newsnews people around the world pp191-212 New Yersey Hampton Press

McManus J (1994) Marker-driven journalism let the citizen beware Thousand Oaks Sage

McQuail D (1994) Mass communication theory an introduction 3r d edition London Sage

2 2 4 4 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S

MediaGroepp (2000) Etnische minderheden en de media CD-Rom Katholieke Universiteit

Nijmegen Den Haag Bedrijfsfonds voor de Pers

Meek C (2000) Online journalism a breed apart say NetMedia speakers [online] DotJournalism

8162000 Available httpwwwjournalismcoukezine_plusdotjarkstoryi35shtrnl [retrieved

200 September 2000]

Meier U Berg D van der (1991) Vrouwen werkzaam bij omroep en pers Hilversum AGB

Veldkamp

Meijer L (1999) Roddeljournalistiek in Nederland In Het gouden pennetje pp41-49

Amsterdam Balans

Merrill J (1986) Journalistic professionalization danger to freedom and pluralism Journal of

MassMass Media Ethics 1 (2) pp56-60

Merrill J (ed) (1995) Global journalism survey of international communication New York

Longman

Middleberg D Ross S (2000) Media in Cyberspace study [online] Mediasource Report

Available httpwwwmediasourcecom [retrieved 17 March 2000]

Molotch H Lester M (1974) News as purposive behavior on the strategic use of routine events

accidents and scandals American Sociological Review 39 (1) pp101-112

Morgan F (1998) The moving finger writes conditions for a theory of journalism Paper presented

too the Journalism Education Association Conference at the University of Central Queensland

Australia

Morris M Ogan C (1996) The Internet as mass medium Journal of Communication 46 (1)

PP-39-50

Muskens GJ (1968) Journalist als beroep een sociologische analyse van de leden van de

NederlandseNederlandse Vereniging van Journalisten Nijmegen Sociologisch Instituut

Negroponte N (1996) Being digital New York Vintage Books

Neuberger C (2000) Journalismus im Internet Auf dem Weg zur Eigenstaendigkeit Media

PerspektivenPerspektiven 7 pp310-318

Newhagen JE Rafaeli S (1996) Why communication researchers should study the Internet a

dialogue Journal of Communication 46 (1) pp4-13

Neijens P (2001) Verleidingskunsten Amsterdam Vossiuspers UVA

Nielsen J Morkes J (1998) Concise scannable and objective how to write for the Web

[online] Sun Microsystems Paper Available httpwwwuseitcompaperswebwriting

writinghtmll [retrieved 3 July 1998]

Nordenstreng K (1995) Introduction a state of the art In European Journal of Communication

io(4)pp435-440

Nordenstreng K Topuz H (eds)(ig89)oiltrnaJisr- status rights and responsabilities Prague

Internationa Organization of Journalists

NUAA Internet Surveys (2000) How many online [online) Available httpwwwnuacom

surveyshow_many_online [retrieved 5 December 2000]

Nijhoff KG Trompetter JM (1994) Hoofddoekjes en soepjurken een onderzoek naar de

beeldvormingbeeldvorming over de islam en moslims in Nederland MA-thesis Utrecht Wetenschapswinkel

Socialee Wetenschappen

OBrien S Robertson L (2000) Press Passes for Online Journalists American Journalism Review 22 (5) p 12

Ouaj J (1999) More colour in the media employment and access of ethnic minorities to the

televisiontelevision industry in Germany the UK France the Netherlands and Finland Duumlsseldorff The Europeann Institute for the Media

Patterson P Wilkins L (eds)(i997) Media ethics issues and cases St Louis McGraw Hill Patterson TE Donsbach W (1996) News decisions journalists as partisan actors Political

CommunicationCommunication 13 (4) pp455-468

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5

Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)

Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available

httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]

Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists

4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies

Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available

httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]

Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp

SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59

Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press

Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem

ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12

Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain

Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the

Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort

PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands

Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28

(2) pp2-19

Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000

npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm

[retrieved 5 February 2001]

PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour

London Sage

Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van

19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis

ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-

proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]

Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and

practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press

Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative

reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133

Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8

Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press

Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic

resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace

Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street

Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409

Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach

journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187

Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the

Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster

Greatt Britain

Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon

Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views

Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools

off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London

Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony

thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated

CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10

2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

November 1998]

Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press

Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press

Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen

Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen

Westdeutscherr Verlag

Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins

Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism

secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin

Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6

Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of

media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future

directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage

Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im

Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten

Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik

38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)

pp279-286

Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In

Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das

Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche

Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie

Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s

Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the

worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press

Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343

Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag

PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486

Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York

Basicc Books

Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press

Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M

(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold

Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard

Universityy Press

Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170

Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek

Deventer Kluwer

Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US

newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available

httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|

Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep

Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7

politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227

Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage

Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy

PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147

Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the

massmass media New York Longman

Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal

ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29

Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage

Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media

contentcontent New York Longman

Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-

kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage

Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist

JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106

Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18

Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world

ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89

Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|

JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil

vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]

Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online

JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80

Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47

Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87

Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the

news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228

Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)

pp209-233

Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C

(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age

pp74 London Routledge

Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)

JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage

Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-

40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield

Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43

(i)pp-3i-52

Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization

amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex

Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit

verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van

Loghum

Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den

Haag Sdu

Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication

London Sage

228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag

Sdu

Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and

techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage

Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ

Werkgroepp Migranten en Media

Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en

allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu

Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of

objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679

Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal

ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131

Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press

Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press

Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news

sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable

Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail

D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin

Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable

Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff

Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en

opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis

Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22

Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]

Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]

Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal

ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35

Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen

Historischee Uitgeverij

Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting

2ndd edition Den Haag SUA

Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey

Hamptonn Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and

theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the

endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum

Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-

dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M

(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur

MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9

technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von

Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166

Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH

(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey

Hamptonn Press

Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und

EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)

PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410

Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In

TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml

[retrieved 3 March 2000]

Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho

Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative

repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-

198 London Sage

Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De

TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit

Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-

19941994 Zwolle Waanders

Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism

EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71

Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien

Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class

communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage

Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news

fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger

Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek

overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht

ADO

Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over

etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen

Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek

MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)

pp80-88

Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal

influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and

thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96

Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished

report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In

WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25

Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere

inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge

Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de

mediamedia Amsterdam SUA

Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf

230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS

K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen

1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS

Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency

andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-

143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van

Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage

Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of

PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64

Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor

communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma

Page 7: UvA-DARE (Digital Academic Repository) Journalists in The ... · BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7 Carey,, J. (1989). Communication as culture: essays on media and society. Boston: Unwin Hyman

2 2 0 0 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S

SH (eds) Handbook of communication science pp747-780 Thousand Oaks Sage

Evers H (1987)Journalistiek en ethiek Delft Eburon

Evers H (1994) Media-ethiek morele dilemas in de journalistiek voorlichting en reclame

Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff

Evers H (1997) Pleidooi voor transparante journalistiek - een open en verantwoordelijke pers

kann zonder algemene code Filosofie amp fraktijk 18 (4) pp202-207

Evers H (1998) Communicatie-ethiek Tilburg Academie voor Journalistiek en Voorlichting

Fallows J (1999) But is it Journalism [online] American Prospect 11 (1) Available http

americanprospectcomarchivesVn-ifallowshtmll [retrieved 23 November 1999]

Fidler R (1997) Mediamorphosis understanding new media Thousand Oaks Pinee Forge Press

FiskeJ (ig8g) Understanding popular culture Boston Unwin Hyman

Fiske J (1992) Popularity and the politics of information In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)

JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp45-63 London Sage

Flick U (1998) An introduction to qualitative research theory method and applications London

Sage

Foucaultt (1984 [1971]) Nietzsche genealogy history In Rabinow P (ed) The Foucault reader

pp76-100 London Penguin

Foucault M (1994) Two lectures In Dirks N Eley G Ortner SB (eds) Culturepowerhistory

pp200-221 Princeton Princeton University Press

Fowler R (1991) language in the news discourse and ideology in the press London Routledge

Friedrichsen M Ehe R Janneck T Wysterski M (1999) Journalismus im Netz zur

Veraenderungg der Arbeits- bzw Selektionsprozesse von Journalisten durch das Internet In

Wirth W Schweiger W (Eds) Selektion im Internet empirische Analysen zu einem

SchluesseikonzeptSchluesseikonzept pp125-145 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Gaalen-Oordijk van CE Offenberg LA Vries W de (1993) Actuele en toekomstige

journalistiekjournalistiek arbeidsmarkt Den Haag HBO-Raad

Gahran A (1998) Credibility in online media seven voices from the news business Contentious

MagazineMagazine 1 (3) [online] Available httpwwwcontentiouscomarticIes1-3qa1-3qa1-3phtml

[retrieved 26 June 1998]

Gans H (1979) Deciding whats news New York Vintage Books

Garrison B (2000) Diffusion of a new technology on-line research in newspaper newsrooms

Convergencee 6 (1) pp84-105

Gaunt P (1992) Making the newsmakers international handbook on journalism training

Westport Greenwood Press

Getier M (2000) The new news thing [online] Washington Post December 24 2000 Available

httpwwwwashingtonpostcom [retrieved 20 February 2001]

Giddens A (1984) The constitution of society Cambridge Polity Press

Giddens A (1990) The consequences of modernity Cambridge Polity Press

Ginneken J van (1997) Understanding global news a critical introduction London Sage

Gitlin T (1995) The twilight of common dreams why America is wracked by culture wars New

York Metropolitan Books

Glasgoww Media Group (1976) Bad news London Routledge

Glasgoww Media Group (1980) More bad news London Routledge

Gleick J (1999) Faster the acceleration of just about everything New York Pantheon Books

Golding P Elliott P (1979) Making the news London Longman

Gordon DA Kittross JM (1998) Controversies in media ethics New York Longman

Graber D (1994) The infotainment quotient in routine television news a directors perspective

DiscourseDiscourse amp Society 5 (4) pp483-509

Greco AN (ed) (2000) The media and entertainment industries readings in mass

communicationscommunications Boston Aliyn amp Bacon

BIBLIOGRAPH Y Y 2 21 1

Gripsrud J (2000) Tabloidization popular journalism and democracy In Sparks S TullochJ

(eds) Tabloid tales pp285-300 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield

Grosswiler P (1998) Historical hopes media fears and the electronic town meeting concept

wheree technology meets democracy or demagogy Journal of Communication Inquiry 22 (2)

pp133-151 Habermas J (1990 [1962]) Die Strukturwandel der Oeffentlkhkeit Frankfurt am Main Suhrkamp Hagen P (2002)Journalisten in Nederland Amsterdam Arbeiderspers Hall S (1973) Encoding and decoding in the television message In Hall S Hobson D Lowe A

Willis P (eds) Culture media language pp128-138 London Hutchinson Hall S 1982) The rediscovery of ideology return of the repressed in media studies In Gurevitch

M Bennet T Curran J Woollacott J (eds) Culture society and the media pp56-90 London

Methuen

Hall S (1986) On postmodernism and articulation journal of Communication Inquiry 10 (2)

PP45-60

Hall S (1991) Old and new identities old and new ethnicities In King A (ed) Culture

globalizationglobalization and the world system pp19-39 London MacMillan

Hallin D (1986) The uncensored war the media and Vietnam Berkeley University of California

Press

Hallin D (1992) The passing of the high modernism of American journalism Journal of

CommunicationCommunication 42 (3) pp14-25

Hallin D (1996) Commercialism and professionalism in American news media In Curran J

Gurevitch M (eds) Mass media and society pp243-264 London Arnold

Halloran JD (1977) Understanding television Strasbourg Council of Europe

Hamelink C (1997) De journalistiek en het vraagstuk van de morele keuze Communicatie 26(1)

pp3-18

Harper C (1996) Online newspapers going somewhere or going nowhere Newspaper Research

JournalJournal -j (1) pp2-13

Hartley J (1982) Understanding news London Arnold

Hartley J (1996) Popular reality journalism modernity popular culture London Arnold

Hartmann P Husband C (1974) Racism and the mass media London Davis-Poynter

Have van der M (2000) NVJ eindelijk ook voor Internet-journalisten [online] Newwwsnet

Marchh 21 2000 Available httpwwwnewwwsnetnewwws-34788html [retrieved 21 March

2000]

HBO-raadd (2000) Hoor en wederhoor eindrapport van de visitatiecommissie Journalistiek en

VoorlichtingVoorlichting Den Haag HBO-raad

Heil P (1991) Werkwijzer voor journalistiek denken en doen 6th edition Amsterdam De

Arbeiderspers

Heinonen A (1999 )Journalism in the Age of the Net Tampere Acta Universitatis Tamperensis

Heinze T (1995) Qualitative Sozialforschung Erfahrungen Probleme und Perspektiven 3rd

edition Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Hekman SJ (1983) Webers ideal type a contemporary reassessment Polity 16 (1) pp119-137

Helmore E (2000) Alien concepts [online] Guardian Unlimited October 9 Available

httpwwwguardianunlimitedcoukarchivearticleo42734073838oohtmm [retrieved 17

Novemberr 2000]

Hemels J (1997)- De krant koning Van klassiek medium tot modern communicatieproduct In

Bardoel J Bierhoff J (eds) Media in Nederland feiten en structuren pp68-84 Groningen

Wolters-Noordhoff

Hemels J Vegt J (1997) Het geiumlllustreerde tijdschrift in Nederland Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Henningham J (1996) Australian journalists professional and ethical values Journalism

QuarterlyQuarterly 73 (1) pp206-2i8

222 2 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Henningham J 1998) Ideological differences between journalists and their public Harvard

Internationall Journal of PressPolitics 3 (1) pp92-101

Henningham J Delano A (1998) British journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global

journalistjournalist studies of news people around the world pp143-160 New Yersey Hampton Press

Hoogenboom M (1996) Een miskende democratie een andere visie op verzuiling en politieke

samenwerkingg in Nederland Leiden DSWO Press

Houtzager D (2001) Hoe kleurrijk is uw krant Zebra (1) 1 pp12-13

Huber C (1998) Dasjournalismus-Netzwerk Innsbrueck Studien-Verlag

Hume E (1995) Tabloids talk radio and the future of news technologys impact on journalism

[online] Washington Northwestern University Available httpwwwannenbergnwuedu

pubstabloidss (retrieved 27January 2000] lFJJ 0999)- freelance futures world survey on the social and economic status of freelance journalists

[online] Brussels International Federation of journalists Available

httpwwwifjorgpublicationsotherpressotherpresshtmll [retrieved iumlojanuary 2000]

IgJersraquoraquo J- (999)- Good news bad news journalism ethics and the public interest Boulder

Westview

Instituu tt voor Strategische Kommunikati e (1994) Op gepaste afstand de Nederlandse

dagbladjournalistdagbladjournalist zijn vak zijn krant zijn lezer Amsterdam ISK

Interne tt Data Bureau (2000) Internet in Nederland [online) Available httpinternet

databureaucomnieuws20000824133738htmm [retrieved 20 November 2000J

Jager R Twisk P van (eds)(200i) Internetjournalistiek Amsterdam Boom

Jakubowicz A Goodall J Marin T Mitchell LR Seneviratne K (1994) Racism ethnicity

andand the media St Leonards Allen amp Urwin

Jankowski NW Van Selm M (2000) Traditional news media online an examination of added

values Communications 25 (1) pp85-101

Johnstone JWC Slawski EJ Bowman WW 1976) The news people a sociological portrait

ofof American journalists and their work Urbana University of Illinoi s Press

Kaiser A (1985) Haagse journalistiek een empirische studie naarde relatie tussen journalisten en

parlementarieumlrsparlementarieumlrs Amsterdam vu Uitgeverij

Kaiser A Wermuth M (1989) De relatie publiek en journalistiek Utrecht University of Utrecht

Kempers F Wieten J (1976) journalisten en persconcentratie rapport van de werkgroep

gevolgengevolgen van persconcentratie voor journalisten Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Kenney K Gorelik A Mwangi S (2000) Interactive features of online newspapers [online]

FirstFirst Monday 5 (1) Available httpfirstmondayorgissuesissue5_1kenneyindexhtml

[retrieved 6 December 2000]

Kepplinger HM (1979) Angepasste Aussenseiter was Journalisten denken undwiesie arbeiten

Muumlnchen Alber

Kincaid DL (1987) The convergence theory of communication self-organization and cultural

evolution In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives

pp209-222 San Diego Academic Press

Knipscheer J Kleber R (1998) Migranten psychische (on)gezondheid en hulpverlening De

PsycholoogPsycholoog 33 (4) pp244-256

Knuist W (1994) Omroep en publiek In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig

jaarjaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp300-337 Zwolle Waanders

Koch T (1991) Journalism in the 21st century online information electronic data bases and the

newsnews Twickenham Adamantine Press

Koecher R (1986) Bloodhounds or missionaries role definitions of German and British

journalists European Journal of Communication 1 (1) pp43-64

Koerts A (1996) Migranten op dagbladredacties een evaluatie van het project 1994-1996

Amsterdam Fonds Bijzondere Projecten Dagbladjournalisten

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 223 3

Kopper GG Kolthoff A Czepek A (2000) Research review online journalism - a report on

currentt and continuing research and major questions in the international discussion

JournalismJournalism Studies 1 (3) pp499-512

Kovach B Rosenstiel T (2001) The elements of journalism New York Crown Publishers

Krippendorff K (1987) Paradigms for communication and development with emphasis on

autopoiesis In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives

pp189-208 San Diego Academic Press

Kymlicka W (1996) Multicultural citizenship a liberal theory of minority rights Oxford

Clarendonn Press

Laclau E MoufFe C (1985) Hegemony and social strategy towards a radical democratic politics

London Verso

Lamkamp M (2000) Infotainment enfant terrible of het zwarte schaap Een onderzoek naar het

ethischethisch standpunt van infotainment journalisten MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Lankveld A van (2000) Mufricufuree journalistiek = Nederlandse journalistiek MA-thesis

Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

LB RR (2000) Media en beeldvorming een literatuuroverzicht Rotterdam Landelijk Bureau

Racismebestrijding

Lee R van der (1999) Het gsm-nummer van Edgar Davids In Het gouden pennetje pp103-110

Amsterdam Balans

Leurdijk A (1997) Common sense versus political discourse debating racism and multicultural

societyy in Dutch talk shows European journal of Communication 12 (2) pp147-168

Leurdijk A (1999) Televisiejournalistiek over de multiculturele samenleving Amsterdam Het

Spinhuis

Liempt P van (1997) Ik zie te weinig journalisten die zich profileren- Cees Grimbergen en de

infotainment-cultuur De Journalist 101 (15) pp128-130

Linden van der F (1984) Met een mitrailleur in de boom confrontaties met Nederlandse

journalistenjournalisten Weesp De Haan

Loeffelholz M (ed) (2000) Theorien desJournalismus Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

LuegeT (1999) Usage patterns and information needs of journalists on the Internet |online] MA-

thesis Available httpwwwususorgtimothesis [retrieved 4 February 2000]

Lunsford D (2000) Taming the tabloids [online] American Journalism Review September 7-13

Available httpajrnewslinkorgajrdarcieseptoohtm [retrieved 13 November 2000]

Mann F (1997) Do journalism ethics amp values apply to new media [online] Available

httpwwwpoynterorgresearchmenmejvmannhtmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]

Mann F (April 1998) New Media brings a new set of problems [online] Available

httpwwwpoynterorgresearchnmnm_mann98htmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]

Manschot B (1994) Televisie en amusement In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland

vijfenzeventigvijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp176-205 Zwolle Waanders

Marcinowski F (1993) Publizistik als autopoietisches System Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

McChesney R (1999) Rich media poor democracy communication politics in dubious times

Urbana University of Illinoi s Press

McGregor J (1998) Boldly Gol The future of Canadian newspapers online [online] MA-thesis

Available httpwwwcarletoncajmccujoshowcaseboldly [retrieved 1 October 2001]

McMane A J (1993) A comparative analysis of standards of reporting among French and US

newspaperr journalists Journal of Mass Media Ethics 8 (4) pp207-218

McMane AJV (1998) French journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of

newsnews people around the world pp191-212 New Yersey Hampton Press

McManus J (1994) Marker-driven journalism let the citizen beware Thousand Oaks Sage

McQuail D (1994) Mass communication theory an introduction 3r d edition London Sage

2 2 4 4 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S

MediaGroepp (2000) Etnische minderheden en de media CD-Rom Katholieke Universiteit

Nijmegen Den Haag Bedrijfsfonds voor de Pers

Meek C (2000) Online journalism a breed apart say NetMedia speakers [online] DotJournalism

8162000 Available httpwwwjournalismcoukezine_plusdotjarkstoryi35shtrnl [retrieved

200 September 2000]

Meier U Berg D van der (1991) Vrouwen werkzaam bij omroep en pers Hilversum AGB

Veldkamp

Meijer L (1999) Roddeljournalistiek in Nederland In Het gouden pennetje pp41-49

Amsterdam Balans

Merrill J (1986) Journalistic professionalization danger to freedom and pluralism Journal of

MassMass Media Ethics 1 (2) pp56-60

Merrill J (ed) (1995) Global journalism survey of international communication New York

Longman

Middleberg D Ross S (2000) Media in Cyberspace study [online] Mediasource Report

Available httpwwwmediasourcecom [retrieved 17 March 2000]

Molotch H Lester M (1974) News as purposive behavior on the strategic use of routine events

accidents and scandals American Sociological Review 39 (1) pp101-112

Morgan F (1998) The moving finger writes conditions for a theory of journalism Paper presented

too the Journalism Education Association Conference at the University of Central Queensland

Australia

Morris M Ogan C (1996) The Internet as mass medium Journal of Communication 46 (1)

PP-39-50

Muskens GJ (1968) Journalist als beroep een sociologische analyse van de leden van de

NederlandseNederlandse Vereniging van Journalisten Nijmegen Sociologisch Instituut

Negroponte N (1996) Being digital New York Vintage Books

Neuberger C (2000) Journalismus im Internet Auf dem Weg zur Eigenstaendigkeit Media

PerspektivenPerspektiven 7 pp310-318

Newhagen JE Rafaeli S (1996) Why communication researchers should study the Internet a

dialogue Journal of Communication 46 (1) pp4-13

Neijens P (2001) Verleidingskunsten Amsterdam Vossiuspers UVA

Nielsen J Morkes J (1998) Concise scannable and objective how to write for the Web

[online] Sun Microsystems Paper Available httpwwwuseitcompaperswebwriting

writinghtmll [retrieved 3 July 1998]

Nordenstreng K (1995) Introduction a state of the art In European Journal of Communication

io(4)pp435-440

Nordenstreng K Topuz H (eds)(ig89)oiltrnaJisr- status rights and responsabilities Prague

Internationa Organization of Journalists

NUAA Internet Surveys (2000) How many online [online) Available httpwwwnuacom

surveyshow_many_online [retrieved 5 December 2000]

Nijhoff KG Trompetter JM (1994) Hoofddoekjes en soepjurken een onderzoek naar de

beeldvormingbeeldvorming over de islam en moslims in Nederland MA-thesis Utrecht Wetenschapswinkel

Socialee Wetenschappen

OBrien S Robertson L (2000) Press Passes for Online Journalists American Journalism Review 22 (5) p 12

Ouaj J (1999) More colour in the media employment and access of ethnic minorities to the

televisiontelevision industry in Germany the UK France the Netherlands and Finland Duumlsseldorff The Europeann Institute for the Media

Patterson P Wilkins L (eds)(i997) Media ethics issues and cases St Louis McGraw Hill Patterson TE Donsbach W (1996) News decisions journalists as partisan actors Political

CommunicationCommunication 13 (4) pp455-468

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5

Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)

Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available

httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]

Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists

4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies

Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available

httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]

Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp

SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59

Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press

Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem

ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12

Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain

Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the

Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort

PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands

Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28

(2) pp2-19

Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000

npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm

[retrieved 5 February 2001]

PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour

London Sage

Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van

19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis

ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-

proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]

Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and

practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press

Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative

reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133

Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8

Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press

Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic

resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace

Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street

Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409

Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach

journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187

Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the

Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster

Greatt Britain

Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon

Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views

Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools

off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London

Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony

thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated

CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10

2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

November 1998]

Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press

Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press

Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen

Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen

Westdeutscherr Verlag

Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins

Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism

secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin

Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6

Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of

media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future

directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage

Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im

Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten

Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik

38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)

pp279-286

Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In

Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das

Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche

Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie

Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s

Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the

worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press

Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343

Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag

PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486

Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York

Basicc Books

Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press

Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M

(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold

Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard

Universityy Press

Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170

Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek

Deventer Kluwer

Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US

newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available

httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|

Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep

Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7

politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227

Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage

Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy

PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147

Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the

massmass media New York Longman

Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal

ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29

Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage

Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media

contentcontent New York Longman

Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-

kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage

Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist

JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106

Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18

Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world

ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89

Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|

JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil

vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]

Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online

JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80

Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47

Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87

Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the

news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228

Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)

pp209-233

Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C

(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age

pp74 London Routledge

Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)

JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage

Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-

40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield

Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43

(i)pp-3i-52

Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization

amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex

Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit

verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van

Loghum

Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den

Haag Sdu

Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication

London Sage

228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag

Sdu

Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and

techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage

Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ

Werkgroepp Migranten en Media

Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en

allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu

Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of

objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679

Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal

ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131

Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press

Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press

Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news

sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable

Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail

D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin

Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable

Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff

Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en

opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis

Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22

Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]

Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]

Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal

ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35

Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen

Historischee Uitgeverij

Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting

2ndd edition Den Haag SUA

Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey

Hamptonn Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and

theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the

endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum

Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-

dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M

(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur

MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9

technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von

Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166

Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH

(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey

Hamptonn Press

Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und

EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)

PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410

Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In

TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml

[retrieved 3 March 2000]

Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho

Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative

repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-

198 London Sage

Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De

TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit

Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-

19941994 Zwolle Waanders

Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism

EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71

Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien

Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class

communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage

Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news

fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger

Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek

overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht

ADO

Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over

etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen

Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek

MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)

pp80-88

Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal

influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and

thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96

Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished

report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In

WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25

Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere

inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge

Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de

mediamedia Amsterdam SUA

Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf

230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS

K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen

1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS

Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency

andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-

143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van

Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage

Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of

PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64

Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor

communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma

Page 8: UvA-DARE (Digital Academic Repository) Journalists in The ... · BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7 Carey,, J. (1989). Communication as culture: essays on media and society. Boston: Unwin Hyman

BIBLIOGRAPH Y Y 2 21 1

Gripsrud J (2000) Tabloidization popular journalism and democracy In Sparks S TullochJ

(eds) Tabloid tales pp285-300 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield

Grosswiler P (1998) Historical hopes media fears and the electronic town meeting concept

wheree technology meets democracy or demagogy Journal of Communication Inquiry 22 (2)

pp133-151 Habermas J (1990 [1962]) Die Strukturwandel der Oeffentlkhkeit Frankfurt am Main Suhrkamp Hagen P (2002)Journalisten in Nederland Amsterdam Arbeiderspers Hall S (1973) Encoding and decoding in the television message In Hall S Hobson D Lowe A

Willis P (eds) Culture media language pp128-138 London Hutchinson Hall S 1982) The rediscovery of ideology return of the repressed in media studies In Gurevitch

M Bennet T Curran J Woollacott J (eds) Culture society and the media pp56-90 London

Methuen

Hall S (1986) On postmodernism and articulation journal of Communication Inquiry 10 (2)

PP45-60

Hall S (1991) Old and new identities old and new ethnicities In King A (ed) Culture

globalizationglobalization and the world system pp19-39 London MacMillan

Hallin D (1986) The uncensored war the media and Vietnam Berkeley University of California

Press

Hallin D (1992) The passing of the high modernism of American journalism Journal of

CommunicationCommunication 42 (3) pp14-25

Hallin D (1996) Commercialism and professionalism in American news media In Curran J

Gurevitch M (eds) Mass media and society pp243-264 London Arnold

Halloran JD (1977) Understanding television Strasbourg Council of Europe

Hamelink C (1997) De journalistiek en het vraagstuk van de morele keuze Communicatie 26(1)

pp3-18

Harper C (1996) Online newspapers going somewhere or going nowhere Newspaper Research

JournalJournal -j (1) pp2-13

Hartley J (1982) Understanding news London Arnold

Hartley J (1996) Popular reality journalism modernity popular culture London Arnold

Hartmann P Husband C (1974) Racism and the mass media London Davis-Poynter

Have van der M (2000) NVJ eindelijk ook voor Internet-journalisten [online] Newwwsnet

Marchh 21 2000 Available httpwwwnewwwsnetnewwws-34788html [retrieved 21 March

2000]

HBO-raadd (2000) Hoor en wederhoor eindrapport van de visitatiecommissie Journalistiek en

VoorlichtingVoorlichting Den Haag HBO-raad

Heil P (1991) Werkwijzer voor journalistiek denken en doen 6th edition Amsterdam De

Arbeiderspers

Heinonen A (1999 )Journalism in the Age of the Net Tampere Acta Universitatis Tamperensis

Heinze T (1995) Qualitative Sozialforschung Erfahrungen Probleme und Perspektiven 3rd

edition Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Hekman SJ (1983) Webers ideal type a contemporary reassessment Polity 16 (1) pp119-137

Helmore E (2000) Alien concepts [online] Guardian Unlimited October 9 Available

httpwwwguardianunlimitedcoukarchivearticleo42734073838oohtmm [retrieved 17

Novemberr 2000]

Hemels J (1997)- De krant koning Van klassiek medium tot modern communicatieproduct In

Bardoel J Bierhoff J (eds) Media in Nederland feiten en structuren pp68-84 Groningen

Wolters-Noordhoff

Hemels J Vegt J (1997) Het geiumlllustreerde tijdschrift in Nederland Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Henningham J (1996) Australian journalists professional and ethical values Journalism

QuarterlyQuarterly 73 (1) pp206-2i8

222 2 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Henningham J 1998) Ideological differences between journalists and their public Harvard

Internationall Journal of PressPolitics 3 (1) pp92-101

Henningham J Delano A (1998) British journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global

journalistjournalist studies of news people around the world pp143-160 New Yersey Hampton Press

Hoogenboom M (1996) Een miskende democratie een andere visie op verzuiling en politieke

samenwerkingg in Nederland Leiden DSWO Press

Houtzager D (2001) Hoe kleurrijk is uw krant Zebra (1) 1 pp12-13

Huber C (1998) Dasjournalismus-Netzwerk Innsbrueck Studien-Verlag

Hume E (1995) Tabloids talk radio and the future of news technologys impact on journalism

[online] Washington Northwestern University Available httpwwwannenbergnwuedu

pubstabloidss (retrieved 27January 2000] lFJJ 0999)- freelance futures world survey on the social and economic status of freelance journalists

[online] Brussels International Federation of journalists Available

httpwwwifjorgpublicationsotherpressotherpresshtmll [retrieved iumlojanuary 2000]

IgJersraquoraquo J- (999)- Good news bad news journalism ethics and the public interest Boulder

Westview

Instituu tt voor Strategische Kommunikati e (1994) Op gepaste afstand de Nederlandse

dagbladjournalistdagbladjournalist zijn vak zijn krant zijn lezer Amsterdam ISK

Interne tt Data Bureau (2000) Internet in Nederland [online) Available httpinternet

databureaucomnieuws20000824133738htmm [retrieved 20 November 2000J

Jager R Twisk P van (eds)(200i) Internetjournalistiek Amsterdam Boom

Jakubowicz A Goodall J Marin T Mitchell LR Seneviratne K (1994) Racism ethnicity

andand the media St Leonards Allen amp Urwin

Jankowski NW Van Selm M (2000) Traditional news media online an examination of added

values Communications 25 (1) pp85-101

Johnstone JWC Slawski EJ Bowman WW 1976) The news people a sociological portrait

ofof American journalists and their work Urbana University of Illinoi s Press

Kaiser A (1985) Haagse journalistiek een empirische studie naarde relatie tussen journalisten en

parlementarieumlrsparlementarieumlrs Amsterdam vu Uitgeverij

Kaiser A Wermuth M (1989) De relatie publiek en journalistiek Utrecht University of Utrecht

Kempers F Wieten J (1976) journalisten en persconcentratie rapport van de werkgroep

gevolgengevolgen van persconcentratie voor journalisten Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Kenney K Gorelik A Mwangi S (2000) Interactive features of online newspapers [online]

FirstFirst Monday 5 (1) Available httpfirstmondayorgissuesissue5_1kenneyindexhtml

[retrieved 6 December 2000]

Kepplinger HM (1979) Angepasste Aussenseiter was Journalisten denken undwiesie arbeiten

Muumlnchen Alber

Kincaid DL (1987) The convergence theory of communication self-organization and cultural

evolution In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives

pp209-222 San Diego Academic Press

Knipscheer J Kleber R (1998) Migranten psychische (on)gezondheid en hulpverlening De

PsycholoogPsycholoog 33 (4) pp244-256

Knuist W (1994) Omroep en publiek In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig

jaarjaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp300-337 Zwolle Waanders

Koch T (1991) Journalism in the 21st century online information electronic data bases and the

newsnews Twickenham Adamantine Press

Koecher R (1986) Bloodhounds or missionaries role definitions of German and British

journalists European Journal of Communication 1 (1) pp43-64

Koerts A (1996) Migranten op dagbladredacties een evaluatie van het project 1994-1996

Amsterdam Fonds Bijzondere Projecten Dagbladjournalisten

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 223 3

Kopper GG Kolthoff A Czepek A (2000) Research review online journalism - a report on

currentt and continuing research and major questions in the international discussion

JournalismJournalism Studies 1 (3) pp499-512

Kovach B Rosenstiel T (2001) The elements of journalism New York Crown Publishers

Krippendorff K (1987) Paradigms for communication and development with emphasis on

autopoiesis In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives

pp189-208 San Diego Academic Press

Kymlicka W (1996) Multicultural citizenship a liberal theory of minority rights Oxford

Clarendonn Press

Laclau E MoufFe C (1985) Hegemony and social strategy towards a radical democratic politics

London Verso

Lamkamp M (2000) Infotainment enfant terrible of het zwarte schaap Een onderzoek naar het

ethischethisch standpunt van infotainment journalisten MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Lankveld A van (2000) Mufricufuree journalistiek = Nederlandse journalistiek MA-thesis

Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

LB RR (2000) Media en beeldvorming een literatuuroverzicht Rotterdam Landelijk Bureau

Racismebestrijding

Lee R van der (1999) Het gsm-nummer van Edgar Davids In Het gouden pennetje pp103-110

Amsterdam Balans

Leurdijk A (1997) Common sense versus political discourse debating racism and multicultural

societyy in Dutch talk shows European journal of Communication 12 (2) pp147-168

Leurdijk A (1999) Televisiejournalistiek over de multiculturele samenleving Amsterdam Het

Spinhuis

Liempt P van (1997) Ik zie te weinig journalisten die zich profileren- Cees Grimbergen en de

infotainment-cultuur De Journalist 101 (15) pp128-130

Linden van der F (1984) Met een mitrailleur in de boom confrontaties met Nederlandse

journalistenjournalisten Weesp De Haan

Loeffelholz M (ed) (2000) Theorien desJournalismus Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

LuegeT (1999) Usage patterns and information needs of journalists on the Internet |online] MA-

thesis Available httpwwwususorgtimothesis [retrieved 4 February 2000]

Lunsford D (2000) Taming the tabloids [online] American Journalism Review September 7-13

Available httpajrnewslinkorgajrdarcieseptoohtm [retrieved 13 November 2000]

Mann F (1997) Do journalism ethics amp values apply to new media [online] Available

httpwwwpoynterorgresearchmenmejvmannhtmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]

Mann F (April 1998) New Media brings a new set of problems [online] Available

httpwwwpoynterorgresearchnmnm_mann98htmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]

Manschot B (1994) Televisie en amusement In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland

vijfenzeventigvijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp176-205 Zwolle Waanders

Marcinowski F (1993) Publizistik als autopoietisches System Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

McChesney R (1999) Rich media poor democracy communication politics in dubious times

Urbana University of Illinoi s Press

McGregor J (1998) Boldly Gol The future of Canadian newspapers online [online] MA-thesis

Available httpwwwcarletoncajmccujoshowcaseboldly [retrieved 1 October 2001]

McMane A J (1993) A comparative analysis of standards of reporting among French and US

newspaperr journalists Journal of Mass Media Ethics 8 (4) pp207-218

McMane AJV (1998) French journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of

newsnews people around the world pp191-212 New Yersey Hampton Press

McManus J (1994) Marker-driven journalism let the citizen beware Thousand Oaks Sage

McQuail D (1994) Mass communication theory an introduction 3r d edition London Sage

2 2 4 4 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S

MediaGroepp (2000) Etnische minderheden en de media CD-Rom Katholieke Universiteit

Nijmegen Den Haag Bedrijfsfonds voor de Pers

Meek C (2000) Online journalism a breed apart say NetMedia speakers [online] DotJournalism

8162000 Available httpwwwjournalismcoukezine_plusdotjarkstoryi35shtrnl [retrieved

200 September 2000]

Meier U Berg D van der (1991) Vrouwen werkzaam bij omroep en pers Hilversum AGB

Veldkamp

Meijer L (1999) Roddeljournalistiek in Nederland In Het gouden pennetje pp41-49

Amsterdam Balans

Merrill J (1986) Journalistic professionalization danger to freedom and pluralism Journal of

MassMass Media Ethics 1 (2) pp56-60

Merrill J (ed) (1995) Global journalism survey of international communication New York

Longman

Middleberg D Ross S (2000) Media in Cyberspace study [online] Mediasource Report

Available httpwwwmediasourcecom [retrieved 17 March 2000]

Molotch H Lester M (1974) News as purposive behavior on the strategic use of routine events

accidents and scandals American Sociological Review 39 (1) pp101-112

Morgan F (1998) The moving finger writes conditions for a theory of journalism Paper presented

too the Journalism Education Association Conference at the University of Central Queensland

Australia

Morris M Ogan C (1996) The Internet as mass medium Journal of Communication 46 (1)

PP-39-50

Muskens GJ (1968) Journalist als beroep een sociologische analyse van de leden van de

NederlandseNederlandse Vereniging van Journalisten Nijmegen Sociologisch Instituut

Negroponte N (1996) Being digital New York Vintage Books

Neuberger C (2000) Journalismus im Internet Auf dem Weg zur Eigenstaendigkeit Media

PerspektivenPerspektiven 7 pp310-318

Newhagen JE Rafaeli S (1996) Why communication researchers should study the Internet a

dialogue Journal of Communication 46 (1) pp4-13

Neijens P (2001) Verleidingskunsten Amsterdam Vossiuspers UVA

Nielsen J Morkes J (1998) Concise scannable and objective how to write for the Web

[online] Sun Microsystems Paper Available httpwwwuseitcompaperswebwriting

writinghtmll [retrieved 3 July 1998]

Nordenstreng K (1995) Introduction a state of the art In European Journal of Communication

io(4)pp435-440

Nordenstreng K Topuz H (eds)(ig89)oiltrnaJisr- status rights and responsabilities Prague

Internationa Organization of Journalists

NUAA Internet Surveys (2000) How many online [online) Available httpwwwnuacom

surveyshow_many_online [retrieved 5 December 2000]

Nijhoff KG Trompetter JM (1994) Hoofddoekjes en soepjurken een onderzoek naar de

beeldvormingbeeldvorming over de islam en moslims in Nederland MA-thesis Utrecht Wetenschapswinkel

Socialee Wetenschappen

OBrien S Robertson L (2000) Press Passes for Online Journalists American Journalism Review 22 (5) p 12

Ouaj J (1999) More colour in the media employment and access of ethnic minorities to the

televisiontelevision industry in Germany the UK France the Netherlands and Finland Duumlsseldorff The Europeann Institute for the Media

Patterson P Wilkins L (eds)(i997) Media ethics issues and cases St Louis McGraw Hill Patterson TE Donsbach W (1996) News decisions journalists as partisan actors Political

CommunicationCommunication 13 (4) pp455-468

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5

Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)

Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available

httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]

Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists

4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies

Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available

httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]

Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp

SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59

Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press

Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem

ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12

Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain

Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the

Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort

PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands

Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28

(2) pp2-19

Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000

npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm

[retrieved 5 February 2001]

PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour

London Sage

Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van

19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis

ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-

proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]

Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and

practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press

Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative

reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133

Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8

Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press

Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic

resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace

Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street

Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409

Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach

journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187

Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the

Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster

Greatt Britain

Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon

Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views

Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools

off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London

Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony

thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated

CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10

2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

November 1998]

Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press

Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press

Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen

Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen

Westdeutscherr Verlag

Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins

Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism

secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin

Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6

Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of

media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future

directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage

Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im

Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten

Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik

38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)

pp279-286

Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In

Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das

Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche

Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie

Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s

Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the

worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press

Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343

Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag

PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486

Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York

Basicc Books

Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press

Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M

(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold

Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard

Universityy Press

Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170

Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek

Deventer Kluwer

Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US

newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available

httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|

Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep

Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7

politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227

Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage

Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy

PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147

Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the

massmass media New York Longman

Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal

ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29

Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage

Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media

contentcontent New York Longman

Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-

kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage

Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist

JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106

Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18

Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world

ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89

Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|

JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil

vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]

Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online

JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80

Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47

Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87

Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the

news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228

Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)

pp209-233

Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C

(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age

pp74 London Routledge

Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)

JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage

Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-

40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield

Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43

(i)pp-3i-52

Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization

amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex

Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit

verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van

Loghum

Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den

Haag Sdu

Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication

London Sage

228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag

Sdu

Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and

techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage

Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ

Werkgroepp Migranten en Media

Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en

allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu

Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of

objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679

Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal

ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131

Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press

Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press

Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news

sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable

Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail

D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin

Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable

Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff

Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en

opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis

Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22

Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]

Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]

Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal

ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35

Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen

Historischee Uitgeverij

Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting

2ndd edition Den Haag SUA

Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey

Hamptonn Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and

theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the

endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum

Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-

dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M

(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur

MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9

technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von

Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166

Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH

(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey

Hamptonn Press

Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und

EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)

PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410

Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In

TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml

[retrieved 3 March 2000]

Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho

Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative

repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-

198 London Sage

Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De

TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit

Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-

19941994 Zwolle Waanders

Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism

EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71

Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien

Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class

communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage

Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news

fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger

Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek

overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht

ADO

Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over

etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen

Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek

MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)

pp80-88

Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal

influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and

thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96

Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished

report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In

WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25

Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere

inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge

Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de

mediamedia Amsterdam SUA

Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf

230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS

K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen

1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS

Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency

andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-

143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van

Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage

Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of

PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64

Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor

communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma

Page 9: UvA-DARE (Digital Academic Repository) Journalists in The ... · BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7 Carey,, J. (1989). Communication as culture: essays on media and society. Boston: Unwin Hyman

222 2 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Henningham J 1998) Ideological differences between journalists and their public Harvard

Internationall Journal of PressPolitics 3 (1) pp92-101

Henningham J Delano A (1998) British journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global

journalistjournalist studies of news people around the world pp143-160 New Yersey Hampton Press

Hoogenboom M (1996) Een miskende democratie een andere visie op verzuiling en politieke

samenwerkingg in Nederland Leiden DSWO Press

Houtzager D (2001) Hoe kleurrijk is uw krant Zebra (1) 1 pp12-13

Huber C (1998) Dasjournalismus-Netzwerk Innsbrueck Studien-Verlag

Hume E (1995) Tabloids talk radio and the future of news technologys impact on journalism

[online] Washington Northwestern University Available httpwwwannenbergnwuedu

pubstabloidss (retrieved 27January 2000] lFJJ 0999)- freelance futures world survey on the social and economic status of freelance journalists

[online] Brussels International Federation of journalists Available

httpwwwifjorgpublicationsotherpressotherpresshtmll [retrieved iumlojanuary 2000]

IgJersraquoraquo J- (999)- Good news bad news journalism ethics and the public interest Boulder

Westview

Instituu tt voor Strategische Kommunikati e (1994) Op gepaste afstand de Nederlandse

dagbladjournalistdagbladjournalist zijn vak zijn krant zijn lezer Amsterdam ISK

Interne tt Data Bureau (2000) Internet in Nederland [online) Available httpinternet

databureaucomnieuws20000824133738htmm [retrieved 20 November 2000J

Jager R Twisk P van (eds)(200i) Internetjournalistiek Amsterdam Boom

Jakubowicz A Goodall J Marin T Mitchell LR Seneviratne K (1994) Racism ethnicity

andand the media St Leonards Allen amp Urwin

Jankowski NW Van Selm M (2000) Traditional news media online an examination of added

values Communications 25 (1) pp85-101

Johnstone JWC Slawski EJ Bowman WW 1976) The news people a sociological portrait

ofof American journalists and their work Urbana University of Illinoi s Press

Kaiser A (1985) Haagse journalistiek een empirische studie naarde relatie tussen journalisten en

parlementarieumlrsparlementarieumlrs Amsterdam vu Uitgeverij

Kaiser A Wermuth M (1989) De relatie publiek en journalistiek Utrecht University of Utrecht

Kempers F Wieten J (1976) journalisten en persconcentratie rapport van de werkgroep

gevolgengevolgen van persconcentratie voor journalisten Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Kenney K Gorelik A Mwangi S (2000) Interactive features of online newspapers [online]

FirstFirst Monday 5 (1) Available httpfirstmondayorgissuesissue5_1kenneyindexhtml

[retrieved 6 December 2000]

Kepplinger HM (1979) Angepasste Aussenseiter was Journalisten denken undwiesie arbeiten

Muumlnchen Alber

Kincaid DL (1987) The convergence theory of communication self-organization and cultural

evolution In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives

pp209-222 San Diego Academic Press

Knipscheer J Kleber R (1998) Migranten psychische (on)gezondheid en hulpverlening De

PsycholoogPsycholoog 33 (4) pp244-256

Knuist W (1994) Omroep en publiek In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig

jaarjaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp300-337 Zwolle Waanders

Koch T (1991) Journalism in the 21st century online information electronic data bases and the

newsnews Twickenham Adamantine Press

Koecher R (1986) Bloodhounds or missionaries role definitions of German and British

journalists European Journal of Communication 1 (1) pp43-64

Koerts A (1996) Migranten op dagbladredacties een evaluatie van het project 1994-1996

Amsterdam Fonds Bijzondere Projecten Dagbladjournalisten

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 223 3

Kopper GG Kolthoff A Czepek A (2000) Research review online journalism - a report on

currentt and continuing research and major questions in the international discussion

JournalismJournalism Studies 1 (3) pp499-512

Kovach B Rosenstiel T (2001) The elements of journalism New York Crown Publishers

Krippendorff K (1987) Paradigms for communication and development with emphasis on

autopoiesis In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives

pp189-208 San Diego Academic Press

Kymlicka W (1996) Multicultural citizenship a liberal theory of minority rights Oxford

Clarendonn Press

Laclau E MoufFe C (1985) Hegemony and social strategy towards a radical democratic politics

London Verso

Lamkamp M (2000) Infotainment enfant terrible of het zwarte schaap Een onderzoek naar het

ethischethisch standpunt van infotainment journalisten MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Lankveld A van (2000) Mufricufuree journalistiek = Nederlandse journalistiek MA-thesis

Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

LB RR (2000) Media en beeldvorming een literatuuroverzicht Rotterdam Landelijk Bureau

Racismebestrijding

Lee R van der (1999) Het gsm-nummer van Edgar Davids In Het gouden pennetje pp103-110

Amsterdam Balans

Leurdijk A (1997) Common sense versus political discourse debating racism and multicultural

societyy in Dutch talk shows European journal of Communication 12 (2) pp147-168

Leurdijk A (1999) Televisiejournalistiek over de multiculturele samenleving Amsterdam Het

Spinhuis

Liempt P van (1997) Ik zie te weinig journalisten die zich profileren- Cees Grimbergen en de

infotainment-cultuur De Journalist 101 (15) pp128-130

Linden van der F (1984) Met een mitrailleur in de boom confrontaties met Nederlandse

journalistenjournalisten Weesp De Haan

Loeffelholz M (ed) (2000) Theorien desJournalismus Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

LuegeT (1999) Usage patterns and information needs of journalists on the Internet |online] MA-

thesis Available httpwwwususorgtimothesis [retrieved 4 February 2000]

Lunsford D (2000) Taming the tabloids [online] American Journalism Review September 7-13

Available httpajrnewslinkorgajrdarcieseptoohtm [retrieved 13 November 2000]

Mann F (1997) Do journalism ethics amp values apply to new media [online] Available

httpwwwpoynterorgresearchmenmejvmannhtmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]

Mann F (April 1998) New Media brings a new set of problems [online] Available

httpwwwpoynterorgresearchnmnm_mann98htmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]

Manschot B (1994) Televisie en amusement In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland

vijfenzeventigvijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp176-205 Zwolle Waanders

Marcinowski F (1993) Publizistik als autopoietisches System Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

McChesney R (1999) Rich media poor democracy communication politics in dubious times

Urbana University of Illinoi s Press

McGregor J (1998) Boldly Gol The future of Canadian newspapers online [online] MA-thesis

Available httpwwwcarletoncajmccujoshowcaseboldly [retrieved 1 October 2001]

McMane A J (1993) A comparative analysis of standards of reporting among French and US

newspaperr journalists Journal of Mass Media Ethics 8 (4) pp207-218

McMane AJV (1998) French journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of

newsnews people around the world pp191-212 New Yersey Hampton Press

McManus J (1994) Marker-driven journalism let the citizen beware Thousand Oaks Sage

McQuail D (1994) Mass communication theory an introduction 3r d edition London Sage

2 2 4 4 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S

MediaGroepp (2000) Etnische minderheden en de media CD-Rom Katholieke Universiteit

Nijmegen Den Haag Bedrijfsfonds voor de Pers

Meek C (2000) Online journalism a breed apart say NetMedia speakers [online] DotJournalism

8162000 Available httpwwwjournalismcoukezine_plusdotjarkstoryi35shtrnl [retrieved

200 September 2000]

Meier U Berg D van der (1991) Vrouwen werkzaam bij omroep en pers Hilversum AGB

Veldkamp

Meijer L (1999) Roddeljournalistiek in Nederland In Het gouden pennetje pp41-49

Amsterdam Balans

Merrill J (1986) Journalistic professionalization danger to freedom and pluralism Journal of

MassMass Media Ethics 1 (2) pp56-60

Merrill J (ed) (1995) Global journalism survey of international communication New York

Longman

Middleberg D Ross S (2000) Media in Cyberspace study [online] Mediasource Report

Available httpwwwmediasourcecom [retrieved 17 March 2000]

Molotch H Lester M (1974) News as purposive behavior on the strategic use of routine events

accidents and scandals American Sociological Review 39 (1) pp101-112

Morgan F (1998) The moving finger writes conditions for a theory of journalism Paper presented

too the Journalism Education Association Conference at the University of Central Queensland

Australia

Morris M Ogan C (1996) The Internet as mass medium Journal of Communication 46 (1)

PP-39-50

Muskens GJ (1968) Journalist als beroep een sociologische analyse van de leden van de

NederlandseNederlandse Vereniging van Journalisten Nijmegen Sociologisch Instituut

Negroponte N (1996) Being digital New York Vintage Books

Neuberger C (2000) Journalismus im Internet Auf dem Weg zur Eigenstaendigkeit Media

PerspektivenPerspektiven 7 pp310-318

Newhagen JE Rafaeli S (1996) Why communication researchers should study the Internet a

dialogue Journal of Communication 46 (1) pp4-13

Neijens P (2001) Verleidingskunsten Amsterdam Vossiuspers UVA

Nielsen J Morkes J (1998) Concise scannable and objective how to write for the Web

[online] Sun Microsystems Paper Available httpwwwuseitcompaperswebwriting

writinghtmll [retrieved 3 July 1998]

Nordenstreng K (1995) Introduction a state of the art In European Journal of Communication

io(4)pp435-440

Nordenstreng K Topuz H (eds)(ig89)oiltrnaJisr- status rights and responsabilities Prague

Internationa Organization of Journalists

NUAA Internet Surveys (2000) How many online [online) Available httpwwwnuacom

surveyshow_many_online [retrieved 5 December 2000]

Nijhoff KG Trompetter JM (1994) Hoofddoekjes en soepjurken een onderzoek naar de

beeldvormingbeeldvorming over de islam en moslims in Nederland MA-thesis Utrecht Wetenschapswinkel

Socialee Wetenschappen

OBrien S Robertson L (2000) Press Passes for Online Journalists American Journalism Review 22 (5) p 12

Ouaj J (1999) More colour in the media employment and access of ethnic minorities to the

televisiontelevision industry in Germany the UK France the Netherlands and Finland Duumlsseldorff The Europeann Institute for the Media

Patterson P Wilkins L (eds)(i997) Media ethics issues and cases St Louis McGraw Hill Patterson TE Donsbach W (1996) News decisions journalists as partisan actors Political

CommunicationCommunication 13 (4) pp455-468

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5

Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)

Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available

httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]

Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists

4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies

Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available

httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]

Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp

SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59

Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press

Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem

ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12

Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain

Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the

Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort

PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands

Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28

(2) pp2-19

Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000

npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm

[retrieved 5 February 2001]

PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour

London Sage

Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van

19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis

ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-

proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]

Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and

practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press

Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative

reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133

Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8

Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press

Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic

resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace

Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street

Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409

Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach

journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187

Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the

Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster

Greatt Britain

Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon

Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views

Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools

off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London

Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony

thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated

CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10

2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

November 1998]

Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press

Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press

Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen

Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen

Westdeutscherr Verlag

Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins

Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism

secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin

Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6

Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of

media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future

directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage

Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im

Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten

Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik

38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)

pp279-286

Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In

Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das

Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche

Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie

Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s

Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the

worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press

Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343

Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag

PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486

Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York

Basicc Books

Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press

Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M

(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold

Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard

Universityy Press

Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170

Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek

Deventer Kluwer

Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US

newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available

httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|

Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep

Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7

politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227

Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage

Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy

PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147

Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the

massmass media New York Longman

Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal

ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29

Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage

Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media

contentcontent New York Longman

Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-

kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage

Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist

JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106

Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18

Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world

ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89

Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|

JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil

vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]

Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online

JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80

Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47

Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87

Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the

news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228

Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)

pp209-233

Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C

(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age

pp74 London Routledge

Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)

JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage

Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-

40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield

Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43

(i)pp-3i-52

Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization

amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex

Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit

verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van

Loghum

Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den

Haag Sdu

Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication

London Sage

228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag

Sdu

Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and

techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage

Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ

Werkgroepp Migranten en Media

Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en

allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu

Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of

objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679

Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal

ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131

Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press

Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press

Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news

sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable

Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail

D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin

Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable

Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff

Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en

opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis

Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22

Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]

Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]

Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal

ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35

Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen

Historischee Uitgeverij

Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting

2ndd edition Den Haag SUA

Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey

Hamptonn Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and

theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the

endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum

Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-

dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M

(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur

MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9

technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von

Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166

Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH

(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey

Hamptonn Press

Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und

EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)

PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410

Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In

TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml

[retrieved 3 March 2000]

Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho

Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative

repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-

198 London Sage

Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De

TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit

Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-

19941994 Zwolle Waanders

Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism

EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71

Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien

Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class

communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage

Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news

fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger

Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek

overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht

ADO

Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over

etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen

Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek

MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)

pp80-88

Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal

influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and

thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96

Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished

report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In

WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25

Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere

inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge

Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de

mediamedia Amsterdam SUA

Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf

230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS

K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen

1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS

Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency

andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-

143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van

Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage

Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of

PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64

Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor

communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma

Page 10: UvA-DARE (Digital Academic Repository) Journalists in The ... · BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7 Carey,, J. (1989). Communication as culture: essays on media and society. Boston: Unwin Hyman

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 223 3

Kopper GG Kolthoff A Czepek A (2000) Research review online journalism - a report on

currentt and continuing research and major questions in the international discussion

JournalismJournalism Studies 1 (3) pp499-512

Kovach B Rosenstiel T (2001) The elements of journalism New York Crown Publishers

Krippendorff K (1987) Paradigms for communication and development with emphasis on

autopoiesis In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives

pp189-208 San Diego Academic Press

Kymlicka W (1996) Multicultural citizenship a liberal theory of minority rights Oxford

Clarendonn Press

Laclau E MoufFe C (1985) Hegemony and social strategy towards a radical democratic politics

London Verso

Lamkamp M (2000) Infotainment enfant terrible of het zwarte schaap Een onderzoek naar het

ethischethisch standpunt van infotainment journalisten MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Lankveld A van (2000) Mufricufuree journalistiek = Nederlandse journalistiek MA-thesis

Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

LB RR (2000) Media en beeldvorming een literatuuroverzicht Rotterdam Landelijk Bureau

Racismebestrijding

Lee R van der (1999) Het gsm-nummer van Edgar Davids In Het gouden pennetje pp103-110

Amsterdam Balans

Leurdijk A (1997) Common sense versus political discourse debating racism and multicultural

societyy in Dutch talk shows European journal of Communication 12 (2) pp147-168

Leurdijk A (1999) Televisiejournalistiek over de multiculturele samenleving Amsterdam Het

Spinhuis

Liempt P van (1997) Ik zie te weinig journalisten die zich profileren- Cees Grimbergen en de

infotainment-cultuur De Journalist 101 (15) pp128-130

Linden van der F (1984) Met een mitrailleur in de boom confrontaties met Nederlandse

journalistenjournalisten Weesp De Haan

Loeffelholz M (ed) (2000) Theorien desJournalismus Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

LuegeT (1999) Usage patterns and information needs of journalists on the Internet |online] MA-

thesis Available httpwwwususorgtimothesis [retrieved 4 February 2000]

Lunsford D (2000) Taming the tabloids [online] American Journalism Review September 7-13

Available httpajrnewslinkorgajrdarcieseptoohtm [retrieved 13 November 2000]

Mann F (1997) Do journalism ethics amp values apply to new media [online] Available

httpwwwpoynterorgresearchmenmejvmannhtmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]

Mann F (April 1998) New Media brings a new set of problems [online] Available

httpwwwpoynterorgresearchnmnm_mann98htmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]

Manschot B (1994) Televisie en amusement In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland

vijfenzeventigvijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp176-205 Zwolle Waanders

Marcinowski F (1993) Publizistik als autopoietisches System Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

McChesney R (1999) Rich media poor democracy communication politics in dubious times

Urbana University of Illinoi s Press

McGregor J (1998) Boldly Gol The future of Canadian newspapers online [online] MA-thesis

Available httpwwwcarletoncajmccujoshowcaseboldly [retrieved 1 October 2001]

McMane A J (1993) A comparative analysis of standards of reporting among French and US

newspaperr journalists Journal of Mass Media Ethics 8 (4) pp207-218

McMane AJV (1998) French journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of

newsnews people around the world pp191-212 New Yersey Hampton Press

McManus J (1994) Marker-driven journalism let the citizen beware Thousand Oaks Sage

McQuail D (1994) Mass communication theory an introduction 3r d edition London Sage

2 2 4 4 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S

MediaGroepp (2000) Etnische minderheden en de media CD-Rom Katholieke Universiteit

Nijmegen Den Haag Bedrijfsfonds voor de Pers

Meek C (2000) Online journalism a breed apart say NetMedia speakers [online] DotJournalism

8162000 Available httpwwwjournalismcoukezine_plusdotjarkstoryi35shtrnl [retrieved

200 September 2000]

Meier U Berg D van der (1991) Vrouwen werkzaam bij omroep en pers Hilversum AGB

Veldkamp

Meijer L (1999) Roddeljournalistiek in Nederland In Het gouden pennetje pp41-49

Amsterdam Balans

Merrill J (1986) Journalistic professionalization danger to freedom and pluralism Journal of

MassMass Media Ethics 1 (2) pp56-60

Merrill J (ed) (1995) Global journalism survey of international communication New York

Longman

Middleberg D Ross S (2000) Media in Cyberspace study [online] Mediasource Report

Available httpwwwmediasourcecom [retrieved 17 March 2000]

Molotch H Lester M (1974) News as purposive behavior on the strategic use of routine events

accidents and scandals American Sociological Review 39 (1) pp101-112

Morgan F (1998) The moving finger writes conditions for a theory of journalism Paper presented

too the Journalism Education Association Conference at the University of Central Queensland

Australia

Morris M Ogan C (1996) The Internet as mass medium Journal of Communication 46 (1)

PP-39-50

Muskens GJ (1968) Journalist als beroep een sociologische analyse van de leden van de

NederlandseNederlandse Vereniging van Journalisten Nijmegen Sociologisch Instituut

Negroponte N (1996) Being digital New York Vintage Books

Neuberger C (2000) Journalismus im Internet Auf dem Weg zur Eigenstaendigkeit Media

PerspektivenPerspektiven 7 pp310-318

Newhagen JE Rafaeli S (1996) Why communication researchers should study the Internet a

dialogue Journal of Communication 46 (1) pp4-13

Neijens P (2001) Verleidingskunsten Amsterdam Vossiuspers UVA

Nielsen J Morkes J (1998) Concise scannable and objective how to write for the Web

[online] Sun Microsystems Paper Available httpwwwuseitcompaperswebwriting

writinghtmll [retrieved 3 July 1998]

Nordenstreng K (1995) Introduction a state of the art In European Journal of Communication

io(4)pp435-440

Nordenstreng K Topuz H (eds)(ig89)oiltrnaJisr- status rights and responsabilities Prague

Internationa Organization of Journalists

NUAA Internet Surveys (2000) How many online [online) Available httpwwwnuacom

surveyshow_many_online [retrieved 5 December 2000]

Nijhoff KG Trompetter JM (1994) Hoofddoekjes en soepjurken een onderzoek naar de

beeldvormingbeeldvorming over de islam en moslims in Nederland MA-thesis Utrecht Wetenschapswinkel

Socialee Wetenschappen

OBrien S Robertson L (2000) Press Passes for Online Journalists American Journalism Review 22 (5) p 12

Ouaj J (1999) More colour in the media employment and access of ethnic minorities to the

televisiontelevision industry in Germany the UK France the Netherlands and Finland Duumlsseldorff The Europeann Institute for the Media

Patterson P Wilkins L (eds)(i997) Media ethics issues and cases St Louis McGraw Hill Patterson TE Donsbach W (1996) News decisions journalists as partisan actors Political

CommunicationCommunication 13 (4) pp455-468

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5

Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)

Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available

httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]

Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists

4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies

Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available

httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]

Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp

SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59

Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press

Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem

ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12

Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain

Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the

Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort

PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands

Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28

(2) pp2-19

Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000

npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm

[retrieved 5 February 2001]

PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour

London Sage

Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van

19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis

ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-

proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]

Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and

practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press

Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative

reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133

Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8

Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press

Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic

resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace

Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street

Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409

Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach

journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187

Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the

Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster

Greatt Britain

Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon

Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views

Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools

off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London

Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony

thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated

CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10

2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

November 1998]

Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press

Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press

Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen

Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen

Westdeutscherr Verlag

Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins

Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism

secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin

Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6

Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of

media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future

directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage

Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im

Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten

Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik

38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)

pp279-286

Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In

Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das

Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche

Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie

Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s

Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the

worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press

Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343

Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag

PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486

Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York

Basicc Books

Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press

Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M

(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold

Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard

Universityy Press

Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170

Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek

Deventer Kluwer

Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US

newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available

httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|

Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep

Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7

politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227

Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage

Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy

PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147

Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the

massmass media New York Longman

Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal

ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29

Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage

Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media

contentcontent New York Longman

Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-

kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage

Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist

JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106

Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18

Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world

ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89

Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|

JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil

vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]

Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online

JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80

Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47

Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87

Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the

news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228

Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)

pp209-233

Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C

(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age

pp74 London Routledge

Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)

JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage

Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-

40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield

Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43

(i)pp-3i-52

Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization

amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex

Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit

verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van

Loghum

Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den

Haag Sdu

Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication

London Sage

228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag

Sdu

Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and

techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage

Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ

Werkgroepp Migranten en Media

Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en

allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu

Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of

objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679

Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal

ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131

Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press

Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press

Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news

sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable

Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail

D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin

Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable

Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff

Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en

opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis

Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22

Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]

Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]

Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal

ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35

Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen

Historischee Uitgeverij

Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting

2ndd edition Den Haag SUA

Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey

Hamptonn Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and

theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the

endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum

Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-

dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M

(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur

MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9

technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von

Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166

Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH

(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey

Hamptonn Press

Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und

EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)

PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410

Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In

TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml

[retrieved 3 March 2000]

Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho

Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative

repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-

198 London Sage

Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De

TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit

Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-

19941994 Zwolle Waanders

Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism

EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71

Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien

Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class

communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage

Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news

fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger

Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek

overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht

ADO

Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over

etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen

Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek

MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)

pp80-88

Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal

influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and

thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96

Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished

report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In

WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25

Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere

inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge

Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de

mediamedia Amsterdam SUA

Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf

230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS

K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen

1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS

Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency

andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-

143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van

Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage

Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of

PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64

Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor

communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma

Page 11: UvA-DARE (Digital Academic Repository) Journalists in The ... · BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7 Carey,, J. (1989). Communication as culture: essays on media and society. Boston: Unwin Hyman

2 2 4 4 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S

MediaGroepp (2000) Etnische minderheden en de media CD-Rom Katholieke Universiteit

Nijmegen Den Haag Bedrijfsfonds voor de Pers

Meek C (2000) Online journalism a breed apart say NetMedia speakers [online] DotJournalism

8162000 Available httpwwwjournalismcoukezine_plusdotjarkstoryi35shtrnl [retrieved

200 September 2000]

Meier U Berg D van der (1991) Vrouwen werkzaam bij omroep en pers Hilversum AGB

Veldkamp

Meijer L (1999) Roddeljournalistiek in Nederland In Het gouden pennetje pp41-49

Amsterdam Balans

Merrill J (1986) Journalistic professionalization danger to freedom and pluralism Journal of

MassMass Media Ethics 1 (2) pp56-60

Merrill J (ed) (1995) Global journalism survey of international communication New York

Longman

Middleberg D Ross S (2000) Media in Cyberspace study [online] Mediasource Report

Available httpwwwmediasourcecom [retrieved 17 March 2000]

Molotch H Lester M (1974) News as purposive behavior on the strategic use of routine events

accidents and scandals American Sociological Review 39 (1) pp101-112

Morgan F (1998) The moving finger writes conditions for a theory of journalism Paper presented

too the Journalism Education Association Conference at the University of Central Queensland

Australia

Morris M Ogan C (1996) The Internet as mass medium Journal of Communication 46 (1)

PP-39-50

Muskens GJ (1968) Journalist als beroep een sociologische analyse van de leden van de

NederlandseNederlandse Vereniging van Journalisten Nijmegen Sociologisch Instituut

Negroponte N (1996) Being digital New York Vintage Books

Neuberger C (2000) Journalismus im Internet Auf dem Weg zur Eigenstaendigkeit Media

PerspektivenPerspektiven 7 pp310-318

Newhagen JE Rafaeli S (1996) Why communication researchers should study the Internet a

dialogue Journal of Communication 46 (1) pp4-13

Neijens P (2001) Verleidingskunsten Amsterdam Vossiuspers UVA

Nielsen J Morkes J (1998) Concise scannable and objective how to write for the Web

[online] Sun Microsystems Paper Available httpwwwuseitcompaperswebwriting

writinghtmll [retrieved 3 July 1998]

Nordenstreng K (1995) Introduction a state of the art In European Journal of Communication

io(4)pp435-440

Nordenstreng K Topuz H (eds)(ig89)oiltrnaJisr- status rights and responsabilities Prague

Internationa Organization of Journalists

NUAA Internet Surveys (2000) How many online [online) Available httpwwwnuacom

surveyshow_many_online [retrieved 5 December 2000]

Nijhoff KG Trompetter JM (1994) Hoofddoekjes en soepjurken een onderzoek naar de

beeldvormingbeeldvorming over de islam en moslims in Nederland MA-thesis Utrecht Wetenschapswinkel

Socialee Wetenschappen

OBrien S Robertson L (2000) Press Passes for Online Journalists American Journalism Review 22 (5) p 12

Ouaj J (1999) More colour in the media employment and access of ethnic minorities to the

televisiontelevision industry in Germany the UK France the Netherlands and Finland Duumlsseldorff The Europeann Institute for the Media

Patterson P Wilkins L (eds)(i997) Media ethics issues and cases St Louis McGraw Hill Patterson TE Donsbach W (1996) News decisions journalists as partisan actors Political

CommunicationCommunication 13 (4) pp455-468

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5

Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)

Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available

httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]

Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists

4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies

Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available

httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]

Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp

SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59

Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press

Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem

ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12

Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain

Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the

Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort

PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands

Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28

(2) pp2-19

Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000

npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm

[retrieved 5 February 2001]

PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour

London Sage

Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van

19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis

ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-

proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]

Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and

practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press

Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative

reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133

Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8

Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press

Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic

resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace

Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street

Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409

Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach

journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187

Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the

Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster

Greatt Britain

Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon

Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views

Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools

off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London

Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony

thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated

CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10

2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

November 1998]

Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press

Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press

Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen

Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen

Westdeutscherr Verlag

Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins

Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism

secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin

Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6

Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of

media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future

directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage

Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im

Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten

Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik

38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)

pp279-286

Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In

Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das

Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche

Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie

Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s

Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the

worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press

Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343

Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag

PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486

Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York

Basicc Books

Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press

Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M

(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold

Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard

Universityy Press

Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170

Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek

Deventer Kluwer

Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US

newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available

httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|

Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep

Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7

politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227

Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage

Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy

PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147

Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the

massmass media New York Longman

Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal

ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29

Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage

Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media

contentcontent New York Longman

Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-

kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage

Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist

JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106

Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18

Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world

ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89

Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|

JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil

vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]

Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online

JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80

Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47

Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87

Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the

news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228

Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)

pp209-233

Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C

(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age

pp74 London Routledge

Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)

JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage

Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-

40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield

Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43

(i)pp-3i-52

Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization

amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex

Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit

verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van

Loghum

Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den

Haag Sdu

Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication

London Sage

228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag

Sdu

Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and

techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage

Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ

Werkgroepp Migranten en Media

Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en

allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu

Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of

objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679

Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal

ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131

Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press

Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press

Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news

sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable

Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail

D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin

Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable

Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff

Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en

opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis

Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22

Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]

Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]

Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal

ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35

Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen

Historischee Uitgeverij

Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting

2ndd edition Den Haag SUA

Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey

Hamptonn Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and

theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the

endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum

Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-

dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M

(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur

MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9

technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von

Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166

Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH

(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey

Hamptonn Press

Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und

EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)

PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410

Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In

TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml

[retrieved 3 March 2000]

Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho

Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative

repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-

198 London Sage

Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De

TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit

Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-

19941994 Zwolle Waanders

Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism

EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71

Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien

Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class

communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage

Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news

fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger

Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek

overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht

ADO

Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over

etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen

Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek

MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)

pp80-88

Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal

influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and

thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96

Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished

report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In

WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25

Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere

inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge

Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de

mediamedia Amsterdam SUA

Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf

230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS

K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen

1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS

Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency

andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-

143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van

Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage

Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of

PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64

Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor

communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma

Page 12: UvA-DARE (Digital Academic Repository) Journalists in The ... · BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7 Carey,, J. (1989). Communication as culture: essays on media and society. Boston: Unwin Hyman

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5

Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)

Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available

httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]

Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists

4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies

Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available

httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]

Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp

SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59

Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press

Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem

ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12

Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain

Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel

Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the

Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort

PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands

Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28

(2) pp2-19

Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000

npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm

[retrieved 5 February 2001]

PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour

London Sage

Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van

19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis

ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-

proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]

Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and

practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press

Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative

reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133

Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8

Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press

Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic

resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace

Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street

Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409

Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach

journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187

Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the

Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster

Greatt Britain

Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon

Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views

Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools

off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London

Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony

thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated

CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10

2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

November 1998]

Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press

Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press

Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen

Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen

Westdeutscherr Verlag

Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins

Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism

secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin

Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6

Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of

media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future

directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage

Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im

Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten

Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik

38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)

pp279-286

Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In

Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das

Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche

Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie

Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s

Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the

worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press

Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343

Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag

PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486

Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York

Basicc Books

Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press

Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M

(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold

Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard

Universityy Press

Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170

Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek

Deventer Kluwer

Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US

newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available

httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|

Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep

Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7

politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227

Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage

Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy

PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147

Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the

massmass media New York Longman

Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal

ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29

Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage

Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media

contentcontent New York Longman

Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-

kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage

Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist

JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106

Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18

Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world

ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89

Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|

JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil

vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]

Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online

JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80

Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47

Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87

Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the

news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228

Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)

pp209-233

Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C

(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age

pp74 London Routledge

Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)

JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage

Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-

40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield

Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43

(i)pp-3i-52

Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization

amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex

Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit

verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van

Loghum

Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den

Haag Sdu

Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication

London Sage

228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag

Sdu

Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and

techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage

Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ

Werkgroepp Migranten en Media

Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en

allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu

Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of

objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679

Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal

ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131

Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press

Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press

Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news

sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable

Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail

D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin

Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable

Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff

Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en

opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis

Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22

Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]

Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]

Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal

ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35

Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen

Historischee Uitgeverij

Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting

2ndd edition Den Haag SUA

Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey

Hamptonn Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and

theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the

endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum

Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-

dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M

(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur

MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9

technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von

Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166

Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH

(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey

Hamptonn Press

Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und

EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)

PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410

Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In

TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml

[retrieved 3 March 2000]

Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho

Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative

repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-

198 London Sage

Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De

TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit

Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-

19941994 Zwolle Waanders

Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism

EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71

Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien

Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class

communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage

Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news

fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger

Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek

overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht

ADO

Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over

etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen

Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek

MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)

pp80-88

Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal

influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and

thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96

Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished

report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In

WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25

Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere

inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge

Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de

mediamedia Amsterdam SUA

Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf

230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS

K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen

1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS

Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency

andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-

143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van

Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage

Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of

PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64

Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor

communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma

Page 13: UvA-DARE (Digital Academic Repository) Journalists in The ... · BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7 Carey,, J. (1989). Communication as culture: essays on media and society. Boston: Unwin Hyman

2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

November 1998]

Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press

Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press

Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen

Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen

Westdeutscherr Verlag

Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins

Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism

secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin

Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6

Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of

media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future

directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage

Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im

Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30

Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten

Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik

38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)

pp279-286

Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In

Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das

Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche

Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie

Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s

Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the

worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press

Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343

Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag

PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486

Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York

Basicc Books

Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press

Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M

(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold

Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard

Universityy Press

Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170

Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek

Deventer Kluwer

Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US

newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available

httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|

Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep

Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7

politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227

Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage

Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy

PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147

Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the

massmass media New York Longman

Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal

ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29

Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage

Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media

contentcontent New York Longman

Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-

kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage

Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist

JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106

Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18

Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world

ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89

Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|

JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil

vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]

Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online

JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80

Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47

Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87

Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the

news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228

Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)

pp209-233

Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C

(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age

pp74 London Routledge

Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)

JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage

Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-

40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield

Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43

(i)pp-3i-52

Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization

amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex

Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit

verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van

Loghum

Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den

Haag Sdu

Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication

London Sage

228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag

Sdu

Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and

techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage

Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ

Werkgroepp Migranten en Media

Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en

allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu

Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of

objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679

Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal

ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131

Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press

Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press

Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news

sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable

Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail

D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin

Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable

Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff

Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en

opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis

Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22

Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]

Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]

Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal

ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35

Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen

Historischee Uitgeverij

Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting

2ndd edition Den Haag SUA

Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey

Hamptonn Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and

theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the

endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum

Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-

dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M

(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur

MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9

technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von

Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166

Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH

(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey

Hamptonn Press

Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und

EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)

PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410

Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In

TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml

[retrieved 3 March 2000]

Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho

Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative

repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-

198 London Sage

Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De

TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit

Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-

19941994 Zwolle Waanders

Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism

EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71

Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien

Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class

communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage

Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news

fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger

Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek

overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht

ADO

Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over

etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen

Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek

MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)

pp80-88

Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal

influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and

thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96

Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished

report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In

WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25

Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere

inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge

Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de

mediamedia Amsterdam SUA

Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf

230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS

K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen

1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS

Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency

andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-

143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van

Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage

Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of

PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64

Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor

communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma

Page 14: UvA-DARE (Digital Academic Repository) Journalists in The ... · BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7 Carey,, J. (1989). Communication as culture: essays on media and society. Boston: Unwin Hyman

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7

politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227

Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage

Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy

PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147

Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the

massmass media New York Longman

Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal

ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29

Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage

Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media

contentcontent New York Longman

Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-

kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage

Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist

JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106

Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18

Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world

ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89

Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|

JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil

vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]

Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online

JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80

Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens

NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47

Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87

Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the

news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228

Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)

pp209-233

Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C

(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age

pp74 London Routledge

Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)

JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage

Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-

40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield

Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43

(i)pp-3i-52

Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization

amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex

Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit

verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van

Loghum

Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den

Haag Sdu

Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication

London Sage

228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag

Sdu

Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and

techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage

Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ

Werkgroepp Migranten en Media

Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en

allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu

Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of

objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679

Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal

ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131

Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press

Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press

Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news

sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable

Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail

D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin

Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable

Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff

Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en

opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis

Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22

Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]

Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]

Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal

ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35

Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen

Historischee Uitgeverij

Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting

2ndd edition Den Haag SUA

Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey

Hamptonn Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and

theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the

endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum

Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-

dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M

(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur

MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9

technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von

Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166

Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH

(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey

Hamptonn Press

Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und

EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)

PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410

Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In

TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml

[retrieved 3 March 2000]

Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho

Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative

repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-

198 London Sage

Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De

TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit

Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-

19941994 Zwolle Waanders

Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism

EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71

Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien

Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class

communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage

Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news

fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger

Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek

overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht

ADO

Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over

etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen

Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek

MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)

pp80-88

Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal

influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and

thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96

Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished

report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In

WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25

Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere

inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge

Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de

mediamedia Amsterdam SUA

Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf

230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS

K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen

1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS

Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency

andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-

143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van

Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage

Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of

PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64

Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor

communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma

Page 15: UvA-DARE (Digital Academic Repository) Journalists in The ... · BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7 Carey,, J. (1989). Communication as culture: essays on media and society. Boston: Unwin Hyman

228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS

Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag

Sdu

Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and

techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage

Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ

Werkgroepp Migranten en Media

Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en

allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu

Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of

objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679

Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal

ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131

Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press

Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of

Amsterdam

Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press

Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news

sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable

Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail

D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin

Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable

Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff

Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en

opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis

Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22

Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]

Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available

httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]

Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal

ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35

Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen

Historischee Uitgeverij

Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting

2ndd edition Den Haag SUA

Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey

Hamptonn Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and

theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press

Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the

endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum

Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-

dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M

(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur

MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band

22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9

technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von

Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166

Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH

(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey

Hamptonn Press

Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und

EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)

PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410

Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In

TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml

[retrieved 3 March 2000]

Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho

Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative

repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-

198 London Sage

Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De

TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit

Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-

19941994 Zwolle Waanders

Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism

EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71

Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien

Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class

communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage

Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news

fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger

Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek

overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht

ADO

Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over

etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen

Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek

MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)

pp80-88

Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal

influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and

thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96

Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished

report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In

WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25

Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere

inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge

Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de

mediamedia Amsterdam SUA

Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf

230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS

K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen

1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS

Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency

andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-

143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van

Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage

Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of

PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64

Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor

communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma

Page 16: UvA-DARE (Digital Academic Repository) Journalists in The ... · BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7 Carey,, J. (1989). Communication as culture: essays on media and society. Boston: Unwin Hyman

BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9

technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von

Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166

Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH

(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey

Hamptonn Press

Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und

EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag

Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)

PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410

Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In

TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml

[retrieved 3 March 2000]

Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho

Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative

repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-

198 London Sage

Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De

TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit

Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-

19941994 Zwolle Waanders

Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism

EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71

Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien

Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class

communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage

Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news

fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger

Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek

overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht

ADO

Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over

etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen

Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek

MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam

Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)

pp80-88

Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal

influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and

thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96

Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished

report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam

Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In

WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25

Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In

Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere

inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge

Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de

mediamedia Amsterdam SUA

Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf

230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS

K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen

1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS

Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency

andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-

143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van

Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage

Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of

PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64

Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor

communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma

Page 17: UvA-DARE (Digital Academic Repository) Journalists in The ... · BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7 Carey,, J. (1989). Communication as culture: essays on media and society. Boston: Unwin Hyman

230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS

K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen

1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS

Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency

andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-

143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van

Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage

Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of

PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64

Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor

communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma